Beyond  the  Frontier 


Copyright 

A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 
1915 

Published  October,  1915 
Copyrighted  in  Great  Britain 


W.   F.  MALL  PRINTING  COMPANY,  CHICAGO 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

PAGE 

I 

At  the  Home  of  Hugo  Chevet     . 

.     .        I 

II 

The  Choice  of  a  Husband     . 

.     .       16 

III 

I  Appeal  for  Aid         .... 

.    .     28 

IV 

In  the  Palace  of  the  Intendant     . 

•      -       45 

V 

The  Order  of  La  Barre 

.      .       61 

VI 

The  Wife  of  Francois  Cassion     . 

.     .       76 

VII 

The  Two  Men  Meet     .... 

.      .       87 

VIII 

I  Defy  Cassion       

IOI 

IX 

The  Flames  of  Jealousy    . 

X 

We  Attain  the  Ottawa     .      .      . 

.      .     126 

XI 

I  Gain  Speech  with  De  Artigny 

.     .     136 

XII 

On  the  Summit  of  the  Bluff 

.     .     148 

XIII 

We  Reach  the  Lake     .... 

•      •     158 

XIV 

At  St.  Ignace    

.     .     170 

XV 

The  Murder  of  Chevet     . 

.     .     181 

XVI 

My  Pledge  Saves  De  Artigny     . 

192 

XVII 

The  Break  of  Storm         .      .      . 

.     200 

XVIII 

Alone  with  De  Artigny     . 

.       .       211 

XIX 

We  Exchange  Confidences     . 

.       .       223 

XX 

I  Choose  My  Duty     .... 

-       •       234 

XXI 

We  Decide  Our  Course     . 

.       .       244 

XXII 

We  Meet  With  Danger     .      .      . 

•        •       254 

XXIII 

The  Words  of  Love     .... 

.        .       267 

XXIV 

We  Attack  the  Savages     . 

.       .       278 

XXV 

Within  the  Fort     

.       .       289 

XXVI 

In  De  Baugis'  Quarters     . 

.        .       299 

XXVII 

I  Send  for  De  Tonty         .      .      . 

.       .       309 

if* 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

XXVIII 
XXIX 

The  Court  Martial       .      . 
Condemned        .... 

PAGE 

....     319 
^o 

XXX 
XXXI 
XXXII 
XXXIII 

I  Choose  My  Future 
We  Reach  the  River 
We  Meet  Surprise 
Warriors  of  the  Illini 

....    341 
....    350 

....  361 

-2*71 

XXXIV 
XXXV 
XXXVI 

We  Wait  in  Ambush 
The  Charge  of  the  Illini 
The  Clearing  of  Mystery 

o/  *• 
....       380 
....       390 

....     399 

ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

"  You  kiss  me !     Try  it,  Monsieur,  if  you  doubt 
how  my  race  repays  insult  " 80 

De  Artigny  and  the   white  renegade  meet   in 
battle 394 


BEYOND    THE 
FRONTIER 


CHAPTER  I 

AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET 

IT  was  early  autumn,  for  the  clusters  of  grapes 
above  me  were  already  purple,  and  the  forest 
leaves  were  tinged  with  red.  And  yet  the  air  was 
soft,  and  the  golden  bars  of  sun  flickered  down 
on  the  work  in  my  lap  through  the  laced  branches  of 
the  trellis.  The  work  was  but  a  pretense,  for  I  had 
fled  the  house  to  escape  the  voice  of  Monsieur  Cassion 
who  was  still  urging  my  uncle  to  accompany  him  on 
his  journey  into  the  wilderness.  They  sat  in  the  great 
room  before  the  fireplace,  drinking,  and  I  had  heard 
enough  already  to  tell  me  there  was  treachery  on  foot 
against  the  Sieur  de  la  Salle.  To  be  sure  it  was  noth 
ing  to  me,  a  girl  knowing  naught  of  such  intrigue,  yet 
I  had  not  forgotten  the  day,  three  years  before,  when 
this  La  Salle,  with  others  of  his  company,  had  halted 

1 


2  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

before  the  Ursuline  convent,  and  the  sisters  bade  them 
welcome  for  the  night.  'Twas  my  part  to  help  serve, 
and  he  had  stroked  my  hair  in  tenderness.  I  had  sung 
to  them,  and  watched  his  face  in  the  firelight  as  he 
listened.  Never  would  I  forget  that  face,  nor  believe 
evil  of  such  a  man.  No !  not  from  the  lips  of  Cassion 
nor  even  from  the  governor,  La  Barre. 

I  recal?ed  it  all  now,  as  I  sat  there  in  the  silence, 
pretending  to  work,  how  we  watched  them  embark 
in  their  canoes  and  disappear,  the  Indian  paddlers 
bending  to  their  task,  and  Monsieur  la  Salle,  standing, 
bare-headed  as  he  waved  farewell.  Beyond  him  was  the 
dark  face  of  one  they  called  De  Tonty,  and  in  the  first 
boat  a  mere  boy  lifted  his  ragged  hat.  I  know  not 
why,  but  the  memory  of  that  lad  was  clearer  than  all 
those  others,  for  he  had  met  me  in  the  hall  and  we  had 
talked  long  in  the  great  window  ere  the  sister  came, 
and  took  me  away.  So  I  remembered  him,  and  his 
name,  Rene  de  Artigny.  And  in  all  those  years  I  heard 
no  more.  Into  the  black  wilderness  they  swept  and 
were  lost  to  those  of  us  at  home  in  New  France. 

No  doubt  there  were  those  who  knew  • —  Frontenac, 
Bigot,  those  who  ruled  over  us  at  Quebec  —  but  'twas 
not  a  matter  supposed  to  interest  a  girl,  and  so  no 
word  came  to  me.  Once  I  asked  my  Uncle  Chevet, 
and  he  replied  in  anger  with  only  a  few  sentences, 
bidding  me  hold  my  tongue;  yet  he  said  enough  so 


AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET         3 

that  I  knew  the  Sieur  de  la  Salle  lived  and  had  built 
a  fort  far  away,  and  was  buying  furs  of  the  Indians. 
It  was  this  that  brought  jealousy,  and  hatred.  Once 
Monsieur  Cassion  came  and  stopped  with  us,  and, 
as  I  waited  on  him  and  Uncle  Chevet,  I  caught  words 
which  told  me  that  Frontenac  was  La  Salle's  friend, 
and  would  listen  to  no  charges  brought  against  him. 
They  talked  of  a  new  governor ;  yet  I  learned  but  little, 
for  Cassion  attempted  to  kiss  me,  and  I  would  wait 
on  him  no  more. 

Then  Frontenac  was  recalled  to  France,  and  La 
Barre  was  governor.  How  pleased  my  Uncle  Chevet 
was  when  the  news  came,  and  he  rapped  the  table 
with  his  glass  and  exclaimed :  "  Ah !  but  now  we  will 
pluck  out  the  claws  of  this  Sieur  de  la  Salle,  and  send 
him  where  he  belongs."  But  he  would  explain 
nothing,  until  a  week  later.  Cassion  came  up  the 
river  in  his  canoe  with  Indian  paddlers,  and  stopped 
to  hold  conference.  The  man  treated  me  with  much 
gallantry,  so  that  I  questioned  him,  and  he  seemed 
happy  to  answer  that  La  Barre  had  already  dispatched 
a  party  under  Chevalier  de  Baugis,  of  the  King's 
Dragoons  to  take  command  of  La  Salle's  Fort  St. 
Louis  in  the  Illinois  country.  La  Salle  had  returned, 
and  was  already  at  Quebec,  but  Cassion  grinned  as  he 
boasted  that  the  new  governor  would  not  even  give 
him  audience.  Bah !  I  despised  the  man,  yet  I  lingered 


4  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

beside  him,  and  thus  learned  that  La  Salle's  party  con 
sisted  of  but  two  voyageurs,  and  the  young  Sieur  de 
Artigny.  I  was  glad  enough  when  he  went  away, 
though  I  gave  him  my  hand  to  kiss,  and  waved  to 
him  bravely  at  the  landing.  And  now  he  was  back 
again,  bearing  a  message  from  La  Barre,  and  seeking 
volunteers  for  some  western  voyage  of  profit.  'Twas 
of  no  interest  to  me  unless  my  uncle  joined  in  the 
enterprise,  yet  I  was  kind  enough,  for  he  brought  with 
him  word  of  the  governor's  ball  at  Quebec,  and  had 
won  the  pledge  of  Chevet  to  take  me  there  with  him. 
I  could  be  gracious  to  him  for  that  and  it  was  on  my 
gown  I  worked,  as  the  two  planned  and  talked  in 
secret.  What  they  did  was  nothing  to  me  now  —  all 
my  thought  was  on  the  ball.  What  would  you?  I 
was  seventeen. 

The  grape  trellis  ran  down  toward  the  river  land 
ing,  and  from  where  I  sat  in  the  cool  shadow,  I  could 
see  the  broad  water  gleaming  in  the  sun.  Suddenly,  as 
my  eyes  uplifted,  the  dark  outline  of  a  canoe  swept  into 
the  vista,  and  the  splashing  paddles  turned  the  prow 
inward  toward  our  landing.  I  did  not  move,  although 
I  watched  with  interest,  for  it  was  not  the  time  of  year 
for  Indian  traders,  and  these  were  white  men.  I  could 
see  those  at  the  paddles,  voyageurs,  with  gay  cloths 
about  their  heads ;  but  the  one  in  the  stern  wore  a  hat, 
the  brim  concealing  his  face,  and  a  blue  coat.  I  knew 


AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET          5 

not  who  it  could  be  until  the  prow  touched  the  bank, 
and  he  stepped  ashore.  Then  I  knew,  and  bent  low 
over  my  sewing,  as  though  I  had  seen  nothing, 
although  my  heart  beat  fast.  Through  lowered  lashes 
I  saw  him  give  brief  order  to  the  men,  and  then 
advance  toward  the  house  alone.  Ah!  but  this  was 
not  the  slender,  laughing-eyed  boy  of  three  years 
before.  The  wilderness  had  made  of  him  a  man  —  a 
soldier.  He  paused  an  instant  to  gaze  about,  and  held 
his  hat  in  his  hand,  the  sun  touching  his  tanned  cheeks, 
and  flecking  the  long,  light-colored  hair.  He  looked 
strong  and  manly  in  his  tightly  buttoned  jacket,  a  knife 
at  his  belt,  a  rifle  grasped  within  one  hand.  There 
was  a  sternness  to  his  face  too,  although  it  lit  up  in  a 
smile,  as  the  searching  eyes  caught  glimpse  of  my 
white  dress  in  the  cool  shade  of  the  grape  arbor.  Hat 
still  in  hand  he  came  toward  me,  but  I  only  bent  the 
lower,  as  though  I  knew  nothing  of  his  approach,  and 
had  no  interest  other  than  my  work. 

"  Mademoiselle,"  he  said  gently,  "  pardon  me,  but  is 
not  this  the  home  of  Hugo  Chevet,  the  fur  trader?" 

I  looked  up  into  his  face,  and  bowed,  as  he  swept 
the  earth  with  his  hat,  seeing  at  a  glance  that  he  had 
no  remembrance  of  me. 

:<  Yes,"  I  answered.  "  If  you  seek  him,  rap  on  the 
door  beyond." 

"  'Tis  not  so  much  Chevet  I  seek,"  he  said,  showing 


6  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

no  inclination  to  pass  me,  "  but  one  whom  I  understood 

was  his  guest  —  Monsieur  Francois  Cassion." 

'  The  man  is  here,"  I  answered  quickly,  yet  unable 

to  conceal  my  surprise,   "  but  you  will  find  him  no 

friend  to  Sieur  de  la  Salle." 

"  Ah !  "  and  he  stared  at  me  intently.    "  In  the  name 

of  the  saints,  what  is  the  meaning  of  this?    You  know 

me  then  ?  " 

I  bowed,  yet  my  eyes  remained  hidden. 

"  I  knew  you  once  as  Monsieur's  friend,"  I  said, 

almost  regretting  my  indiscretion,  "  and  have  been  told 

you  travel  in  his  company." 

"  You  knew  me  once!  "  he  laughed.     "  Surely  that 

cannot  be,  for  never  would  I  be  likely  to  forget.     I 

challenge  you,  Mademoiselle  to  speak  my  name/' 
"  The  Sieur  Rene  de  Artigny,  Monsieur." 
"  By  my  faith,  the  witch  is  right,  and  yet  in  all  this 

New  France  I  know  scarce  a  maid.     Nay  look  up; 

there  is  naught  to  fear  from  me,  and  I  would  see  if 

memory  be  not  new  born.    Saint  Giles !  surely  'tis  true ; 

I  have  seen  those  eyes  before;  why,  the  name  is  on 

my  tongue,  yet  fails  me,  lost  in  the  wilderness.    I  pray 

you  mercy,  Mademoiselle !  " 

"  You  have  memory  of  the  face  you  say?  " 

"  Ay!  the  witchery  of  it;  'tis  like  a  haunting  spirit." 

"  Which  did  not  haunt  long,  I  warrant.    I  am  Adele 

la  Chesnayne,  Monsieur." 


AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET         7 

He  stepped  back,  his  eyes  on  mine,  questioningly. 
For  an  instant  I  believed  the  name  even  brought  no 
familiar  sound;  then  his  face  brightened,  and  his  eyes 
smiled,  as  his  lips  echoed  the  words. 

"  Adele  la  Chesnayne !  Ay !  now  I  know.  Why  'tis 
no  less  than  a  miracle.  It  was  a  child  I  thought  of 
under  that  name  —  a  slender,  brown-eyed  girl,  as 
blithesome  as  a  bird.  No,  I  had  not  forgotten;  only 
the  magic  of  three  years  has  made  of  you  a  woman. 
Again  and  again  have  I  questioned  in  Montreal  and 
Quebec,  but  no  one  seemed  to  know.  At  the  convent 
they  said  your  father  fell  in  Indian  skirmish." 

'  Yes ;  ever  since  then  I  have  lived  here,  with  my 
uncle,  Hugo  Chevet." 

"  Here !  "  he  looked  about,  as  though  the  dreariness 
of  it  was  first  noticed.  "  Alone  ?  Is  there  no  other 
woman  ?  " 

I  shook  my  head,  but  no  longer  looked  at  him,  for 
fear  he  might  see  the  tears  in  my  eyes. 

"  I  am  the  housekeeper,  Monsieur.  There  was 
nothing  else  for  me.  In  France,  I  am  told,  my  father's 
people  were  well  born,  but  this  is  not  France,  and  there 
was  no  choice.  Besides  I  was  but  a  child  of  fourteen." 

"  And  seventeen,  now,  Mademoiselle,"  and  he  took 
my  hand  gallantly.  "  Pardon  if  I  have  asked  questions 
which  bring  pain.  I  can  understand  much,  for  in 
Montreal  I  heard  tales  of  this  Hugo  Chevet." 


8  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  He  is  rough,  a  woodsman,"  I  defended,  "  yet  not 
unkind  to  me.  You  will  speak  him  fair?  " 

He  laughed,  his  eyes  sparkling  with  merriment. 

"  No  fear  of  my  neglecting  all  courtesy,  for  I  come 
beseeching  a  favor.  I  have  learned  the  lesson  of  when 
the  soft  speech  wins  more  than  the  iron  hand.  And 
this  other,  the  Commissaire  Cassion  —  is  he  a  bird  of 
the  same  plumage?" 

I  made  a  little  gesture,  and  glanced  back  at  the 
closed  door. 

"  Oh,  no ;  he  is  the  court  courtier,  to  stab  with 
words,  not  deeds.  Chevet  is  rough  of  speech,  and  hard 
of  hand,  but  he  fights  in  the  open ;  Cassion  has  a  double 
tongue,  and  one  never  knows  him."  I  glanced  up  into 
his  sobered  face.  "  He  is  a  friend  of  La  Barre." 

"  So  'tis  said,  and  has  been  chosen  by  the  governor 
to  bear  message  to  De  Baugis  in  the  Illinois  country. 
I  seek  passage  in  his  company." 

"  You !  I  thought  you  were  of  the  party  of  Sieur 
dela  Salle?" 

"  I  am,"  he  answered  honestly,  "  yet  Cassion  wrill 
need  a  guide,  and  there  is  none  save  myself  in  all  New 
France  who  has  ever  made  that  journey.  'Twill  be 
well  for  him  to  listen  to  my  plan.  And  why  not?  We 
do  not  fight  the  orders  of  the  governor :  we  obey,  and 
wait.  Monsieur  de  la  Salle  will  tell  his  story  to  the 
King." 


AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET         9 

"The  King!  to  Louis?" 

"  Ay,  'twill  not  be  the  first  time  he  has  had  audience, 
and  already  he  is  at  sea.  We  can  wait,  and  laugh  at 
this  Cassion  over  his  useless  journey." 

"But  he  —  he  is  treacherous,  Monsieur." 

He  laughed,  as  though  the  words  amused. 

"  To  one  who  has  lived,  as  I,  amid  savages,  treach 
ery  is  an  old  story.  The  Commissaire  will  not  find  me 
asleep.  We  will  serve  each  other,  and  let  it  go  at  that. 
Ah !  we  are  to  be  interrupted." 

He  straightened  up  facing  the  door,  and  I  turned, 
confronting  my  uncle  as  he  emerged  in  advance.  He 
was  a  burly  man,  with  iron-gray  hair,  and  face  red 
dened  by  out-of-doors;  and  he  stopped  in  surprise  at 
sight  of  a  stranger,  his  eyes  hardening  with  suspicion. 

"  And  who  is  this  with  whom  you  converse  so  pri 
vately,  Adele  ?  "  he  questioned  brusquely,  "  a  young 
popinjay  new  to  these  parts  I  venture." 

De  Artigny  stepped  between  us,  smiling  in  good 
humor. 

"  My  call  was  upon  you,  Monsieur  Chevet,  and  not 
the  young  lady,"  he  said  quietly  enough,  yet  with  a 
tone  to  the  voice.  "  I  merely  asked  her  if  I  had  found 
the  right  place,  and  if  Monsieur,  the  Commissaire 
Cassion  was  still  your  guest." 

"  And  what  may  I  ask  might  be  your  business  with 
the  Commissaire  Cassion  ?  "  asked  the  latter,  pressing 


10  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

past  Chevet,  yet  bowing  with  a  semblance  of  polite 
ness,  scarcely  in  accord  with  the  studied  insolence  of 
his  words.  "  I  have  no  remembrance  of  your  face." 

"  Then,  Monsieur  Cassion  is  not  observant,"  re 
turned  the  younger  man  pleasantly,  "  as  I  accompanied 
the  Sieur  de  la  Salle  in  his  attempt  to  have  audience 
with  the  governor." 

"  Ah !  "  the  word  of  surprise  exploded  from  the 
lips.  "  Sacre!  'tis  true!  My  faith,  what  difference 
clothes  make.  I  mistook  you  for  a  courier  du  bois." 

"  I  am  the  Sieur  Rene  de  Artigny." 

"  Lieutenant  of  La  Salle's?" 

"  Scarcely  that,  Monsieur,  but  a  comrade ;  for  three 
years  I  have  been  with  his  party,  and  was  chosen  by 
him  for  this  mission." 

Cassion  laughed,  chucking  the  gloomy-faced  Chevet 
in  the  side,  as  though  he  would  give  point  to  a  good 
joke. 

"  And  little  the  trip  hither  has  profited  either  master 
or  man,  I  warrant.  La  Barre  does  not  sell  New  France 
to  every  adventurer.  Monsieur  de  la  Salle  found  dif 
ferent  reception  in  Quebec  than  when  Frontenac  ruled 
this  colony.  Where  went  the  fur-stealer  ?  " 
'  To  whom  do  you  refer?  " 

"  To  whom?  Heaven  help  us,  Chevet,  the  man 
would  play  nice  with  words.  Well,  let  it  go,  my  young 
cock,  and  answer  me." 


AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET        11 

"  You  mean  the  Sieur  de  la  Salle?  " 

"  To  be  sure ;  I  called  him  no  worse  than  I  have 
heard  La  Barre  speak.  They  say  he  has  left  Quebec; 
what  more  know  you  ?  " 

"  'Tis  no  secret,  Monsieur,"  replied  De  Artigny 
quietly  enough,  although  there  was  a  flash  in  his  eyes, 
as  they  met  mine.  "  The  Sieur  de  la  Salle  has  sailed 
for  France." 

"France!  Bah!  you  jest;  there  has  been  no  ship 
outward  bound." 

"  The  Breton  paused  at  St.  Roche,  held  by  the  fog. 
When  the  fog  lifted  there  was  a  new  passenger  aboard. 
By  dawn  the  Indian  paddlers  had  me  landed  in 
Quebec." 

"Does  La  Barre  know?" 

"  Faith !  I  could  not  tell  you  that,  as  he  has  not 
honored  me  with  audience." 

Cassion  strode  back  and  forth,  his  face  dark  with 
passion.  It  was  not  pleasant  news  he  had  been  told, 
and  it  was  plain  enough  he  understood  the  meaning. 

"  By  the  saints !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  'Tis  a  sly  fox  to 
break  through  our  guard  so  easily.  Ay,  and  'twill 
give  him  a  month  to  whisper  his  lies  to  Louis,  before 
La  Barre  can  forward  a  report.  But,  sacre!  my  young 
chanticleer,  surely  you  are  not  here  to  bring  me  this 
bit  of  news.  You  sought  me,  you  said?  Well,  for 
what  purpose  ?  " 


12  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  In  peace,  Monsieur.  Because  I  have  served  Sieur 
de  la  Salle  loyally  is  no  reason  why  we  should  be 
enemies.  We  are  both  the  King's  men,  and  may  work 
together.  The  word  has  come  to  me  that  you  head  a 
party  for  the  Illinois,  with  instructions  for  De  Baugis 
at  Fort  St.  Louis.  Is  this  true?  " 

Cassion  bowed  coldly,  waiting  to  discover  how  much 
more  his  questioner  knew. 

"  Ah,  then  I  am  right  thus  far.  Well,  Monsieur, 
'twas  on  that  account  I  came,  to  volunteer  as  guide." 

"  You!    'Twould  be  treachery." 

"  Oh,  no ;  our  interests  are  the  same  so  far  as  the 
journey  goes.  I  would  reach  St.  Louis;  so  would  you. 
Because  we  may  have  different  ends  in  view,  different 
causes  to  serve,  has  naught  to  do  with  the  trail  thither. 
There  is  not  a  man  who  knows  the  way  as  well  as  I. 
Four  times  have  I  traveled  it,  and  I  am  not  a  savage, 
Monsieur  —  I  am  a  gentleman  of  France." 

"  And  you  pledge  your  word?  " 

"  I  pledge  my  word  —  to  guide  you  safe  to  Fort  St. 
Louis.  Once  there  I  am  comrade  to  Sieur  de  la  Salle." 

"  Bah !  I  care  not  who  you  comrade  with,  once  you 
serve  my  purpose.  I  take  your  offer,  and  if  you  play 
me  false  —  " 

"  Restrain  your  threats,  Monsieur  Cassion.  A  quar 
rel  will  get  us  nowhere.  You  have  my  word  of  honor ; 
'tis,  enough.  Who  will  compose  the  party?  " 


AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET        13 

Cassion  hesitated,  yet  seemed  to  realize  the  useless- 
ness  of  deceit. 

"  A  dozen  or  more  soldiers  of  the  Regiment  of 
Picardy,  some  couriers  dn  bois,  and  the  Indian  pad- 
dlers.  There  will  be  four  boats." 

"  You  go  by  the  Ottawa,  and  the  lakes?  " 

"  Such  were  my  orders." 

"  Tis  less  fatiguing,  although  a  longer  journey;  and 
the  time  of  departure?  " 

Cassion  laughed,  as  he  turned  slightly,  and  bowed 
to  me. 

"  We  leave  Quebec  before  dawn  Tuesday,"  he  said 
gaily.  "  It  is  my  wish  to  enjoy  once  more  the  follies 
of  civilization  before  plunging  into  the  wilderness. 
The  Governor  permits  that  we  remain  to  his  ball. 
Mademoiselle  la  Chesnayne  does  me  the  honor  of  being 
my  guest  on  that  occasion." 

"  I,  Monsieur !  "  I  exclaimed  in  surprise  at  his  boast 
ful  words.  "  'Twas  my  uncle  who  proposed  —  " 

"  Tut,  tut,  what  of  that?  "  he  interrupted  in  no  way 
discomposed.  "  It  is  my  request  which  opens  the 
golden  gates.  The  good  Hugo  here  but  looks  on  at  a 
frivolity  for  which  he  cares  nothing.  'Tis  the  young 
who  dance.  And  you,  Monsieur  de  Artigny,  am  I  to 
meet  you  there  also,  or  perchance  later  at  the  boat 
landing?" 

The  younger  man  seemed  slow   in  response,  but 


14  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

across  Cassion's  shoulder  our  eyes  met.  I  know  not 
what  he  saw  in  the  glance  of  mine,  for  I  gave  no  sign, 
yet  his  face  brightened,  and  his  words  were  carelessly 
spoken. 

"  At  the  ball,  Monsieur.  'Tis  three  years  since  I 
have  danced  to  measure,  but  it  will  be  a  joy  to  look 
on,  and  thus  keep  company  with  Monsieur  Chevet. 
Nor  shall  I  fail  you  at  the  boats:  until  then,  Mes 
sieurs,"  and  he  bowed  hat  in  hand,  "  and  to  you, 
Mademoiselle,  adieu." 

We  watched  him  go  down  the  grape  arbor  to  the 
canoe,  and  no  one  spoke  but  Cassion. 

"  Pouf!  he  thinks  well  of  himself,  that  young  cock 
erel,  and  'twill  likely  be  my  part  to  clip  his  spurs. 
Still  'tis  good  policy  to  have  him  with  us,  for  'tis  a 
long  journey.  What  say  you,  Chevet?  " 

''  That  he  is  one  to  watch,"  answered  my  uncle 
gruffly.  "  I  trust  none  of  La  Salle's  brood." 

"  No,  nor  I,  for  the  matter  of  that,  but  I  am  willing 
to  pit  my  brains  against  the  best  of  them.  Francois 
Cassion  is  not  likely  to  be  caught  asleep,  my  good 
Hugo." 

He  turned  about,  and  glanced  questioningly  into  my 
face. 

"  And  so,  Mademoiselle,  it  did  not  altogether  please 
you  to  be  my  guest  at  the  ball?  Perchance  you  pre 
ferred  some  other  gallant  ?  " 


AT  THE  HOME  OF  HUGO  CHEVET       15 

The  sunlight,  flickering  through  the  leaves,  rested 
on  his  face,  and  brought  out  the  mottled  skin  of  dis 
sipation,  the  thin  line  of  his  cruel  lips,  the  insolent 
stare  of  his  eyes.  I  felt  myself  shrink,  dreading  he 
might  touch  me;  yet  dominating  all  else  was  the 
thought  of  De  Artigny  —  the  message  of  his  glance, 
the  secret  meaning  of  his  pledge  —  the  knowledge  that 
he  would  be  there.  So  I  smiled,  and  made  light  of 
his  suspicion. 

"  It  was  but  surprise,  Monsieur,"  I  said  gaily  "  for 
I  had  not  dreamed  of  such  an  honor.  Tis  my  wish  to 
go ;  see,  I  have  been  working  on  a  new  gown,  and  now 
I  must  work  the  faster." 

I  swept  him  a  curtsey,  smiling  to  myself  at  the 
expression  of  his  face,  and  before  he  could  speak  had 
disappeared  within.  Bah !  I  would  escape  those  eyes 
and  be  alone  to  dream. 


I 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   CHOICE   OF   A    HUSBAND 

T  was  just  before  dark  when  Monsieur  Cassion  left 
us,  and  I  watched  him  go  gladly  enough,  hidden 
behind  the  shade  of  my  window.  He  had  been  talking 
for  an  hour  with  Chevet  in  the  room  below;  I  could 
hear  the  rattle  of  glasses,  as  though  they  drank,  and 
the  unpleasant  arrogance  of  his  voice,  although  no 
words  reached  me  clearly.  I  cared  little  what  he  said, 
although  I  wondered  at  his  purpose  in  being  there,  and 
what  object  he  might  have  in  this  long  converse  with 
my  uncle.  Yet  I  was  not  sent  for,  and  no  doubt  it 
was  some  conference  over  furs,  of  no  great  interest. 
The  two  were  in  some  scheme  I  knew  to  gain  ad 
vantage  over  Sieur  de  la  Salle,  and  were  much  elated 
now  that  La  Barre  held  power;  but  that  was  nothing 
for  a  girl  to  understand,  so  I  worked  on  with  busy 
fingers,  my  mind  not  forgetful  of  the  young  Sieur  de 
Artigny. 

It  was  not  that  I  already  loved  him,  yet  ever  since 
girlhood  the  memory  of  him  had  remained  in  my 
thought,  and  in  those  years  since  I  had  met  so  few 
young  men  that  the  image  left  on  my  imagination  had 

16 


THE  CHOICE  OF  A  HUSBAND  17 

never  faded.  Indeed,  it  had  been  kept  alive  by  the 
very  animosity  which  my  uncle  cherished  against  Mon 
sieur  de  la  Salle.  The  real  cause  of  his  bitterness, 
outside  of  trade  rivalry,  I  never  clearly  understood, 
but  he  was  ever  seeking  every  breath  of  gossip  from 
that  distant  camp  of  adventurers,  and  angrily  com 
menting  thereon.  Again  and  again  I  overheard  him 
conspiring  with  others  in  a  vain  effort  to  influence 
Fronteriac  to  withdraw  his  support  of  that  distant  ex 
pedition,  and  it  was  this  mutual  enmity  which  first 
brought  Cassion  to  our  cabin. 

With  Frontenac's  removal,  and  the  appointment  of 
La  Barre  as  Governor,  the  hopes  of  La  Salle's  enemies 
revived,  and  when  Cassion's  smooth  tongue  won  him 
a  place  as  Commissaire,  all  concerned  became  more 
bold  and  confident  in  their  planning.  I  knew  little  of 
it,  yet  sufficient  to  keep  the  remembrance  of  those 
adventures  fresh  in  my  mind,  and  never  did  they  recur 
to  me  without  yielding  me  vision  of  the  ardent  young 
face  of  De  Artigny  as  he  waved  me  adieu  from  the 
canoe.  Often  in  those  years  of  silence  did  I  dream  of 
him  amid  the  far-off  wilderness  —  the  idle  dreaming 
of  a  girl  whose  own  heart  was  yet  a  mystery  —  and 
many  a  night  I  sat  at  my  window  gazing  out  upon  the 
broad  river  shimmering  in  the  moonlight,  wondering 
at  those  wilderness  mysteries  among  which  he  lived. 

Yet  only  once  in  all  those  years  had  I  heard  men- 


18  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

tion  of  his  name.  'Twas  but  a  rumor  floating  back  to 
us  of  how  La  Salle  had  reached  the  mouth  of  a  great 
river  flowing  into  the  South  Sea,  and  among  the  few 
who  accompanied  him  was  De  Artigny.  I  remember 
yet  how  strangely  my  heart  throbbed  as  I  heard  the 
brief  tale  retold,  and  someone  read  the  names  from  a 
slip  of  paper.  Chevet  sat  by  the  open  fire  listening, 
his  pipe  in  his  mouth,  his  eyes  scowling  at  the  news; 
suddenly  he  blurted  out:  "  De  Artigny,  say  you?  In 
the  name  of  the  fiend !  'tis  not  the  old  captain  ?  "  "  No, 
no,  Chevet,"  a  voice  answered  testily,  "  Sieur  Louis 
de  Artigny  has  not  stepped  foot  on  ground  these  ten 
years;  'tis  his  brat  Rene  who  serves  this  freebooter, 
though  'tis  like  enough  the  father  hath  money  in  the 
venture."  And  they  fell  to  discussing,  sneering  at  the 
value  of  the  discovery,  while  I  slipped  unnoticed  from 
the  room. 

Chevet  did  not  return  to  the  house  after  Monsieur 
Cassion's  canoe  had  disappeared.  I  saw  him  walking 
back  and  forth  along  the  river  bank,  smoking,  and 
seemingly  thinking  out  some  problem.  Nor  did  he 
appear  until  I  had  the  evening  meal  ready,  and  called 
to  him  down  the  arbor.  He  was  always  gruff  and 
bearish  enough  when  we  were  alone,  seldom  speaking, 
indeed,  except  to  give  utterance  to  some  order,  but  this 
night  he  appeared  even  more  morose  and  silent  than 
his  wont,  not  so  much  as  looking  at  me  as  he  took  seat, 


THE  CHOICE  OF  A  HUSBAND  19 

and  began  to  eat.  No  doubt  Cassion  had  brought  ill 
news,  or  else  the  appearance  of  De  Artigny  had  served 
to  arouse  all  his  old  animosity  toward  La  Salle.  It 
was  little  to  me,  however,  and  I  had  learned  to  ignore 
his  moods,  so  I  took  my  own  place  silently,  and  paid 
no  heed  to  the  scowl  with  which  he  surveyed  me  across 
the  table.  No  doubt  my  very  indifference  fanned  his 
discontent,  but  I  remained  ignorant  of  it,  until  he  burst 
out  savagely. 

"And  so  you  know  this  young  cockerel,  do  you? 
You  know  him,  and  never  told  me?  " 

I  looked  up  in  surprise,  scarce  comprehending  the 
unexpected  outburst. 

"  You  mean  the  Sieur  de  Artigny?  " 

"  Ay !  Don't  play  with  me !  I  mean  Louis  de 
Artigny' s  brat.  Bah!  he  may  fool  Cassion  with  his 
soft  words,  but  not  Hugo  Chevet.  I  know  the  lot  of 
them  this  many  year,  and  no  ward  of  mine  will  have 
aught  to  do  with  the  brood,  either  young  or  old.  You 
hear  that,  Adele!  When  I  hate,  I  hate,  and  I  have 
reason  enough  to  hate  that  name,  and  all  who  bear  it. 
Where  before  did  you  ever  meet  this  popinjay?  " 

"  At  the  convent  three  years  ago.  La  Salle  rested 
there  overnight,  and  young  De  Artigny  was  of  the 
party.  He  was  but  a  boy  then." 

"  He  came  here  today  to  see  you?  " 

"  No,  never,"  I  protested.    "  I  doubt  if  he  even  had 


20  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

the  memory  of  me  until  I  told  him  who  I  was.    Surely 
he  explained  clearly  why  he  came." 

He  eyed  me  fiercely,  his  face  full  of  suspicion,  his 
great  hand  gripping  the  knife. 

Tis  well  for  you  if  that  be  true,"  he  said  gruffly, 
"  but  I  have  no  faith  in  the  lad's  words.  He  is  here 
as  La  Salle's  spy,  and  so  I  told  Cassion,  though  the 
only  honor  he  did  me  was  to  laugh  at  my  warning. 
'  Let  him  spy,'  he  said,  '  and  I  will  play  at  the  same 
game;  'tis  little  enough  he  will  learn,  and  we  shall  need 
his  guidance.'  Ay!  and  he  may  be  right,  but  I  want 
nothing  to  do  with  the  fellow.  Cassion  may  give  him 
place  in  his  boats,  if  he  will,  but  never  again  shall  he 
set  foot  on  my  land,  nor  have  speech  with  you.  You 
mark  my  words,  Mademoiselle?  " 

I  felt  the  color  flame  into  my  cheeks,  and  knew  my 
eyes  darkened  with  anger,  yet  made  effort  to  control 
my  speech. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur ;  I  am  your  ward  and  have  always 
been  obedient,  yet  this  Sieur  de  Artigny  seems  a  pleas 
ant  spoken  young  man,  and  surely  'tis  no  crime  that  he 
serves  the  Sieur  de  la  Salle." 

"  Is  it  not!  "  he  burst  forth,  striking  the  table  with 
his  fist.  "  Know  you  not  I  would  be  rich,  but  for  that 
fur  stealer.  By  right  those  should  be  my  furs  he  sends 
here  in  trade.  There  will  be  another  tale  to  tell  soon, 
now  that  La  Barre  hath  the  reins  of  power;  and  this 


THE  CHOICE  OF  A  HUSBAND  21 

De  Artigny  —  bah !  What  care  I  for  that  young  cock 
erel—but  I  hate  the  brood.  Listen,  girl,  I  pay  my 
debts;  it  was  this  hand  that  broke  Louis  de  Artigny, 
and  has  kept  him  to  his  bed  for  ten  years  past.  Yet 
even  that  does  not  wipe  out  the  score  between  us.  Tis 
no  odds  to  you  what  was  the  cause,  but  while  I  live  I 
hate.  So  you  have  my  orders ;  you  will  speak  no  more 
with  this  De  Artigny." 

"  'Tis  not  like  I  shall  have  opportunity." 

"  I  will  see  to  that.  The  fool  looked  at  you  in  a 
way  that  made  me  long  to  grip  his  throat;  nor  do  I 
like  your  answer,  yet  'twill  be  well  for  you  to  mark 
my  words." 

"Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  Oh,  you're  sweet  enough  with  words.  I  have 
heard  you  before,  and  found  you  a  sly  minx  —  when 
my  back  was  turned  —  but  this  time  it  is  not  I  alone 
who  will  watch  your  actions.  I  have  pledged  you  a 
husband." 

I  got  to  my  feet,  staring  at  him,  the  indignant  words 
stifled  in  my  throat.  He  laughed  coarsely,  and 
resumed  his  meal. 

"A  husband,  Monsieur?    You  have  pledged  me?" 

"  Ay !  why  not  ?  You  are  seventeen,  and  'tis  my 
place  to  see  you  well  settled." 

"  But  I  have  no  wish  to  marry,  Monsieur,"  I  pro 
tested.  "  There  is  no  man  for  whom  I  care." 


22  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders  indifferently,  and 
laughed. 

"  Pooh !  if  I  waited  for  that  no  doubt  you  would 
pick  out  some  cockerel  without  so  much  as  a  spur  to 
his  heel.  'Tis  my  choice,  not  yours,  for  I  know  the 
world,  and  the  man  you  need.  Monsieur  Cassion  has 
asked  me  to  favor  him,  and  I  think  well  of  it." 

"  Cassion !  Surely,  you  would  not  wed  me  to  that 
creature?" 

He  pushed  back  his  chair,  regarding  me  with 
scowling  eyes. 

"  And  where  is  there  a  better?  Sacre!  do  you  think 
yourself  a  queen  to  choose?  'Tis  rare  luck  you  have 
such  an  offer.  Monsieur  Cassion  is  going  to  be  a  great 
man  in  this  New  France;  already  he  has  the  Governor's 
ear,  and  a  commission,  with  a  tidy  sum  to  his  credit 
in  Quebec.  What  more  could  any  girl  desire  in  a 
husband?" 

"  But,  Monsieur,  I  do  not  love  him ;  I  do  not  trust 
the  man." 

"  Pah !  "  He  burst  into  a  laugh,  rising  from  the 
table.  Before  I  could  draw  back  he  had  gripped  me 
by  the  arm.  "  Enough  of  that,  young  lady.  He  is  my 
choice,  and  that  settles  it.  Love!  who  ever  heard  of 
love  nowadays?  Ah,  I  see,  you  dream  already  of  the 
young  gallant  De  Artigny.  Well,  little  good  that  will 
do  you.  Why  what  is  he?  a  mere  ragged  adventurer, 


THE  CHOICE  OF  A  HUSBAND  23 

without  a  sou  to  his  name,  a  prowling  wolf  of  the 
forest,  the  follower  of  a  discredited  fur  thief.  But 
enough  of  this ;  I  have  told  you  my  will,  and  you  obey. 
Tomorrow  we  go  to  Quebec,  to  the  Governor's  ball, 
and  when  Monsieur  Cassion  returns  from  his  mission 
you  will  marry  him  • —  you  understand  ?  " 

The  tears  were  in  my  eyes,  blotting  out  his  threaten 
ing  face,  yet  there  was  naught  to  do  but  answer. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"And  this  De  Artigny;  if  the  fellow  ever  dares 
come  near  you  again  I'll  crush  his  white  throat  between 
my  fingers." 

"Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  To  your  room  then,  and  think  over  all  I  have  said. 
You  have  never  found  me  full  of  idle  threats  I 
warrant." 

"  No,  Monsieur." 

I  drew  my  arm  from  his  grasp,  feeling  it  tingle  with 
pain  where  his  fingers  had  crushed  the  flesh,  and  crept 
up  the  narrow  stairs,  glad  enough  to  get  away  and  be 
alone.  I  had  never  loved  Chevet,  but  he  had  taught 
me  to  fear  him,  for  more  than  once  had  I  experienced 
his  brutality  and  physical  power.  To  him  I  was  but 
a  chattel,  an  incumbrance.  He  had  assumed  charge  of 
me  because  the  law  so  ordained,  but  I  had  found  noth 
ing  in  his  nature  on  which  I  could  rely  for  sympathy. 
I  was  his  sister's  child,  yet  no  more  to  him  than  some 


24  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Indian  waif.     More,  he  was  honest  about  it.    To  his 
mind  he  did  well  by  me  in  thus  finding  me  a  husband. 
I  sank  on  my  knees,  and  hid  my  face,  shuddering  at 
the  thought  of  the  sacrifice  demanded.    Cassion !  never 
before  had  the  man  appeared  so  despicable.    His  face, 
his  manner,  swept  through  my  memory  in  review.     I 
had  scarcely  considered  him  before,  except  as  a  dis 
agreeable  presence  to  be  avoided  as  much  as  possible. 
But  now,  in  the  silence,  the  growing  darkness  of  that 
little   chamber,   with  Chevet's   threat  echoing   in  my 
ears,  he  came  to  me  in  clear  vision  —  I  saw  his  dull- 
blue,   cowardly  eyes,   his  little  waxed  mustache,   his 
insolent  swagger,  and  heard  his  harsh,  bragging  voice. 
Ay!  he  would  get  on;  there  was  no  doubt  of  that, 
for  he  would  worm  his  way  through  where  only  a 
snake  could  crawl.     A  snake!  that  was  what  he  was, 
and  I  shuddered  at  thought  of  the  slimy  touch  of  his 
hand.     I  despised,  hated  him;  yet  what  could  I  do? 
It  was  useless  to  appeal  to  Chevet,  and  the  Governor, 
La  Barre,  would  give  small  heed  to  a  girl  objecting  to 
one  of  his  henchmen.     De  Artigny!     The  name  was 
on  my  lips  before  I   realized  I  had  spoken  it,  and 
brought  a  throb  of  hope.     I  arose  to  my  feet,  and 
stared  out  of  the  window  into  the  dark  night.     My 
pulses  throbbed.    If  he  cared;  if  I  only  knew  he  cared, 
I  would  fly  with  him  anywhere,  into  the  wilderness 
depths,  to  escape  Cassion.     I  could  think  of  no  other 


THE  CHOICE  OF  A  HUSBAND  25 

way,  no  other  hope.  If  he  cared !  It  seemed  to  me  my 
very  breath  stopped  as  this  daring  conception,  this  mad 
possibility,  swept  across  my  mind. 

I  was  a  girl,  inexperienced,  innocent  of  coquetry, 
and  yet  I  possessed  all  the  instincts  of  a  woman.  I  had 
seen  that  in  his  eyes  which  gave  me  faith  —  he  re 
membered  the  past;  he  had  found  me  attractive;  he 
felt  a  desire  to  meet  me  again.  I  knew  all  this  —  but 
was  that  all  ?  Was  it  a  mere  passing  fervor,  a  fleeting 
admiration,  to  be  forgotten  in  the  presence  of  the  next 
pretty  face?  Would  he  dare  danger  to  serve  me?  to 
save  me  from  the  clutches  of  Cassion?  A  smile,  a 
flash  of  the  eyes,  is  small  foundation  to  build  upon,  yet 
it  was  all  I  had.  Perchance  he  gave  the  same  encour 
agement  to  others,  with  no  serious  thought.  The  doubt 
assailed  me,  yet  there  was  no  one  else  in  all  New 
France  to  whom  I  could  appeal. 

But  how  could  I  reach  him  with  my  tale?  There 
was  but  one  opportunity  —  the  Governor's  ball.  He 
would  be  there;  he  had  said  so,  laughingly  glancing 
toward  me  as  he  spoke  the  words,  the  flash  of  his  eyes 
a  challenge.  But  it  would  be  difficult.  Chevet,  Cas 
sion,  not  for  a  moment  would  they  take  eyes  from  me, 
and  if  I  failed  to  treat  him  coldly  an  open  quarrel  must 
result.  Chevet  would  be  glad  of  an  excuse,  and  Cas- 
sion's  jealousy  would  spur  him  on.  Yet  I  must  try, 
and,  in  truth,  I  trusted  not  so  much  in  Monsieur 


26  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

de  Artigny's  interest  in  me,  as  in  his  reckless  love  of 
adventure.  Twould  please  him  to  play  an  audacious 
trick  on  La  Salle's  enemies,  and  make  Cassion  the  butt 
of  laughter. 

Once  he  understood,  the  game  would  prove  much  to 
his  liking,  and  I  could  count  on  his  aid,  while  the 
greater  the  danger  the  stronger  it  would  appeal  to  such 
a  nature  as  his.  Even  though  he  cared  little  for  me  he 
was  a  gallant  to  respond  gladly  to  a  maid  in  distress. 
Ay,  if  I  might  once  bring  him  word,  I  could  rely  on 
his  response;  but  how  could  that  be  done?  I  must 
trust  fortune,  attend  the  ball,  and  be  ready;  there  was 
no  other  choice. 

'Tis  strange  how  this  vague  plan  heartened  me,  and 
gave  new  courage.  Scarce  more  than  a  dream,  yet  I 
dwelt  upon  it,  imagining  what  I  would  say,  and  how 
escape  surveillance  long  enough  to  make  my  plea  for 
assistance.  Today,  as  I  write,  it  seems  strange  that  I 
should  ever  have  dared  such  a  project,  yet  at  the  time 
not  a  thought  of  its  immodesty  ever  assailed  me.  To 
my  mind  Rene  de  Artigny  was  no  stranger ;  as  a  mem 
ory  he  had  lived,  and  been  portion  of  my  life  for 
three  lonely  years.  To  appeal  to  him  now,  to  trust 
him,  appeared  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world. 
The  desperation  of  my  situation  obscured  all  else,  and 
I  turned  to  him  as  the  only  friend  I  knew  in  time  of 
need.  And  my  confidence  in  his  fidelity,  his  careless 


THE  CHOICE  OF  A  HUSBAND  27 

audacity,  brought  instantly  a  measure  of  peace.  I 
crept  back  and  lay  down  upon  the  bed.  The  tears  dried 
upon  my  lashes,  and  I  fell  asleep  as  quietly  as  a  tired 
child. 


CHAPTER  III 

I    APPEAL    FOR    AID 

IT  had  been  two  years  since  I  was  at  Quebec,  and  it 
was  with  new  eyes  of  appreciation  that  I  watched 
the  great  bristling  cliffs  as  our  boat  glided  silently  past 
the  shore  and  headed  in  toward  the  landing.  There 
were  two  ships  anchored  in  the  river,  one  a  great  war 
vessel  with  many  sailors  hanging  over  the  rail  and 
watching  us  curiously.  The  streets  leading  back  from 
the  water  front  were  filled  with  a  jostling  throng, 
while  up  the  steep  hillside  beyond  a  constant  stream  of 
moving  figures,  looking  scarcely  larger  than  ants,  were 
ascending  and  descending.  We  were  in  our  large 
canoe,  with  five  Indian  paddlers,  its  bow  piled  deep 
with  bales  of  fur  to  be  sold  in  the  market,  and  I  had 
been  sleeping  in  the  stern.  It  was  the  sun  which 
awoke  me,  and  I  sat  up  close  beside  Chevet's  knee, 
eagerly  interested  in  the  scene.  Once  I  spoke,  pointing 
to  the  grim  guns  on  the  summit  of  the  crest  above,  but 
he  answered  so  harshly  as  to  compel  silence.  It  was 
thus  we  swept  up  to  the  edge  of  the  landing,  and  made 
fast.  Cassion  met  us,  attired  so  gaily  in  rich  vestments 
that  I  scarcely  recognized  the  man,  whom  I  had  always 

28 


/  APPEAL  FOR  AID  29 

seen  before  in  dull  forest  garb,  yet  I  permitted  him  to 
take  my  hand  and  assist  me  gallantly  to  the  shore. 
Faith,  but  he  appeared  like  a  new  person  with  his  em 
broidered  coat,  buckled  shoes  and  powdered  hair, 
smiling  and  debonair,  whispering  compliments  to  me, 
as  he  helped  me  across  a  strip  of  mud  to  the  drier 
ground  beyond.  But  I  liked  him  none  the  better,  for 
there  was  the  same  cold  stare  to  his  eyes,  and  a  cruel 
sting  to  his  words  which  he  could  not  hide.  The  man 
was  the  same  whatever  the  cut  of  his  clothes,  and  I 
was  not  slow  in  removing  my  hand  from  his  grasp, 
once  I  felt  my  feet  on  firm  earth. 

Yet  naught  I  might  do  would  stifle  his  complacency, 
and  he  talked  on,  seeking  to  be  entertaining,  no  doubt, 
and  pointing  out  the  things  of  interest  on  every  hand. 
And  I  enjoyed  the  scene,  finding  enough  to  view  to 
make  me  indifferent  to  his  posturing.  Scarcely  did  I 
even  note  what  he  said,  although  I  must  have  answered 
in  a  fashion,  for  he  stuck  at  my  side,  and  guided  me 
through  the  crowd,  and  up  the  hill.  Chevet  walked 
behind  us,  gloomy  and  silent,  having  left  the  Indians 
with  the  furs  until  I  was  safely  housed.  It  was  evi 
dently  a  gala  day,  for  flags  and  streamers  were  flying 
from  every  window  of  the  Lower  Town,  and  the  nar 
row,  crooked  streets  were  filled  with  wanderers  having 
no  apparent  business  but  enjoyment.  Never  had  I 
viewed  so  motley  a  throng,  and  I  could  but  gaze 


30  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

about  with  wide-opened  eyes  on  the  strange  passing 
figures. 

It  was  easy  enough  to  distinguish  the  citizens  of 
Quebec,  moving  soberly  about  upon  ordinary  affairs  of 
trade,  and  those  others  idly  jostling  their  way  from 
point  to  point  of  interest  —  hunters  from  the  far  West, 
bearded  and  rough,  fur  clad,  and  never  without  a  long 
rifle;  sailors  from  the  warship  in  the  river;  Indians 
silent  and  watchful,  staring  gravely  at  every  new  sight; 
settlers  from  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  Richelieu,  great 
seigniors  on  vast  estates,  but  like  children  in  the  streets 
of  the  town;  fishermen  from  Cap  St.  Roche;  couriers 
du  bois,  and  voyageurs  in  picturesque  costumes ;  officers 
of  the  garrison,  resplendent  in  blue  and  gold;  with 
here  and  there  a  column  of  marching  soldiers,  or 
statuesque  guard.  And  there  were  women  too, 
a-plenty  —  laughing  girls,  grouped  together,  ready  for 
any  frolic;  housewives  on  way  to  market;  and  occa 
sionally  a  dainty  dame,  with  high-heeled  shoe  and 
flounced  petticoat,  picking  her  way  through  the  throng, 
disdainful  of  the  glances  of  those  about.  Everywhere 
there  was  a  new  face,  a  strange  costume,  a  glimpse  of 
unknown  life. 

It  was  all  of  such  interest  I  was  sorry  when  we 
came  to  the  gray  walls  of  the  convent.  I  had  actually 
forgotten  Cassion,  yet  I  was  glad  enough  to  be  finally 
rid  of  him,  and  be  greeted  so  kindly  by  Sister  Celeste. 


/  APPEAL  FOR  AID  31 

In  my  excitement  I  scarcely  knew  what  it  was  the  bow 
ing  Commissaire  said  as  he  turned  away,  or  paid  heed 
to  Chevet's  final  growl,  but  I  know  the  sister  gently 
answered  them,  and  drew  me  within,  closing  the  door 
softly,  and  shutting  out  every  sound.  It  was  so  quiet 
in  the  stone  passageway  as  to  almost  frighten  me,  but 
she  took  me  in  her  arms,  and  looked  searchingly  into 
my  face. 

"  The  three  years  have  changed  you  greatly,  my 
child,"  she  said  gently,  touching  my  cheeks  with  her 
soft  hands ;  "  but  bright  as  your  eyes  are,  it  is  not  all 
pleasure  I  see  in  them.  You  must  tell  me  of  your  life. 
The  older  man,  I  take  it,  was  your  uncle,  Monsieur 
Chevet." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  but  hesitated  to  add  more. 

"  He  is  much  as  I  had  pictured  him,  a  bear  of  the 
woods." 

"  He  is  rough,"  I  protested,  "  for  his  life  has  been 
hard,  yet  has  given  me  no  reason  to  complain.  'Tis 
because  the  life  is  lonely  that  I  grow  old." 

"  No  doubt,  and  the  younger  gallant?  He  is  not  of 
the  forest  school  ?  " 

'  'Twas  Monsieur  Cassion,  Commissaire  for  the 
Governor." 

"  Ah !  'tis  through  him  you  have  invitation  to  the 
great  ball  ?  " 

I  bowed  my  head,  wondering  at  the  kind  questioning 


32  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

in  the  sister's  eyes.     Could  she  have  heard  the  truth? 
Perchance  she  might  tell  me  something  of  the  man. 

"  He  has  been  selected  by  Monsieur  Chevet  as  my 
husband/'  I  explained  doubtfully.  "  Know  you  aught 
of  the  man,  sister?  " 

Her  hand  closed  gently  on  mine. 

"  No,  only  that  he  has  been  chosen  by  La  Barre  to 
carry  special  message  to  the  Chevalier  de  Baugis  in 
the  Illinois  country.  He  hath  an  evil,  sneering  face, 
and  an  insolent  manner,  even  as  described  to  me  by 
the  Sieur  de  Artigny." 

I  caught  my  breath  quickly,  and  my  hand  grasp 
tightened. 

"The  Sieur  de  Artigny!"  I  echoed,  startled  into 
revealing  the  truth.  "  He  has  been  here  ?  has  talked 
with  you  ?  " 

"  Surely,  my  dear  girl.  He  was  here  with  La  Salle 
before  his  chief  sailed  for  France,  and  yesterday  he 
came  again,  and  questioned  me." 

"Questioned  you?" 

"  Yes;  he  sought  knowledge  of  you,  and  of  why  you 
were  in  the  household  of  Chevet.  I  liked  the  young 
man,  and  told  him  all  I  knew,  of  your  father's  death 
and  the  decree  of  the  court,  and  of  how  Chevet  com 
pelled  you  to  leave  the  convent.  I  felt  him  to  be  hon 
est  and  true,  and  that  his  purpose  was  worthy." 

"  And  he  mentioned  Cassion  ?  " 


/  APPEAL  FOR  AID  33 

"  Only  that  he  had  arranged  to  guide  him  into  the 
wilderness.  But  I  knew  he  thought  ill  of  the  man." 

I  hesitated,  for  as  a  child  I  had  felt  awe  of  Sister 
Celeste,  yet  her  questioning  eyes  were  kind,  and  we 
were  alone.  Here  was  my  chance,  my  only  chance, 
and  I  dare  not  lose  it.  Her  face  appeared  before  me 
misty  through  tears,  yet  words  came  bravely  enough 
to  my  lips. 

"  Sister,  you  must  hear  me,"  I  began  bewildered. 
"  I  have  no  mother,  no  friend  even  to  whom  to  appeal ; 
I  am  just  a  girl  all  alone.  I  despise  this  man  Cassion; 
I  do  not  know  why,  but  he  seems  to  be  like  a  snake, 
and  I  cannot  bear  his  presence.  I  would  rather  die 
than  marry  him.  I  do  not  think  Chevet  trusts  him, 
either,  but  he  has  some  hold,  and  compels  him  to  sell 
me  as  though  I  was  a  slave  in  the  market.  I  am  to  be 
made  to  marry  him.  I  pray  you  let  me  see  this  Sieur 
de  Artigny  that  I  may  tell  him  all,  and  beseech  his 
aid." 

"  But  why  De  Artigny,  my  girl  ?  What  is  the  boy 
to  you?" 

"  Nothing  —  absolutely  nothing,"  I  confessed 
frankly.  "  We  have  scarcely  spoken  together,  but  he 
is  a  gallant  of  true  heart;  he  will  never  refuse  aid  to 
a  maid  like  me.  It  will  be  joy  for  him  to  outwit  this 
enemy  of  La  Salle's.  All  I  ask  is  that  I  be  permitted 
to  tell  him  my  story." 


34  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Celeste  sat  silent,  her  white  hands  clasped,  her  eyes 
on  the  stained-glass  window.  It  was  so  still  I  could 
hear  my  own  quick  breathing.  At  last  she  spoke,  her 
voice  still  soft  and  kindly. 

"  I  scarcely  think  you  realize  what  you  ask,  my 
child.  'Tis  a  strange  task  for  a  sister  of  the  Ursulines, 
and  I  would  learn  more  before  I  answer.  Is  there 
understanding  between  you  and  this  Sieur  de 
Artigny  ?  " 

"  We  have  met  but  twice ;  here  at  this  convent  three 
years  ago,  when  we  were  boy  and  girl,  and  he  went 
westward  with  La  Salle.  You  know  the  time,  and  that 
we  talked  together  on  the  bench  in  the  garden.  Then 
it  was  three  days  since  that  he  came  to  our  house  on 
the  river,  seeking  Cassion  that  he  might  volunteer  as 
guide.  He  had  no  thought  of  me,  nor  did  he  know  me 
when  we  first  met.  There  was  no  word  spoken  other 
than  that  of  mere  friendship,  nor  did  I  know  then  that 
Chevet  had  arranged  my  marriage  to  the  Commissaire. 
We  did  no  more  than  laugh  and  make  merry  over  the 
past  until  the  others  came  and  demanded  the  purpose 
of  his  visit.  It  was  not  his  words,  Sister,  but  the  ex 
pression  of  his  face,  the  glance  of  his  eye,  which  gave 
me  courage.  I  think  he  likes  me,  and  his  nature  is 
without  fear.  He  will  have  some  plan  —  and  there  is 
no  one  else." 

I  caught  her  hands  in  mine,  but  she  did  not  look  at 


/  APPEAL  FOR  AID  35 

me,  or  answer.  She  was  silent  and  motionless  so  long 
that  I  lost  hope,  yet  ventured  to  say  no  more  in  urging. 

"  You  think  me  immodest,  indiscreet?  " 

"  I  fear  you  know  little  of  the  world,  my  child,  yet, 
I  confess  this  young  Sieur  made  good  impression  upon 
me.  I  know  not  what  to  advise,  for  it  may  have  been 
but  idle  curiosity  which  brought  him  here  with  his 
questioning.  'Tis  not  safe  to  trust  men,  but  I  can  see 
no  harm  in  his  knowing  all  you  have  told  me.  There 
might  be  opportunity  for  him  to  be  of  service.  He 
travels  with  Cassion,  you  say  ?  " 

"Yes,  Sister." 

"  And  their  departure  is  soon  ?  " 

"  Before  daylight  tomorrow.  When  the  Commis- 
saire  returns  we  are  to  be  married.  So  Chevet  ex 
plained  to  me;  Monsieur  Cassion  has  not  spoken.  You 
will  give  me  audience  with  the  Sieur  de  Artigny  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  power,  child,  but  I  will  speak  with  the 
Mother  Superior,  and  repeat  to  her  all  I  have  learned. 
It  shall  be  as  she  wills.  Wait  here,  and  you  may  trust 
me  to  plead  for  you." 

She  seemed  to  fade  from  the  room,  and  I  glanced 
about,  seeing  no  change  since  I  was  there  before  — 
the  same  bare  walls  and  floor,  the  rude  settee,  the 
crucifix  above  the  door,  and  the  one  partially  open 
window,  set  deep  in  the  stone  wall.  Outside  I  could 
hear  voices,  and  the  shuffling  of  feet  on  the  stone  slabs, 


36  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

but  within  all  was  silence.  I  had  been  away  from  this 
emotionless  cloister  life  so  long,  out  in  the  open  air, 
that  I  felt  oppressed;  the  profound  stillness  was  a 
weight  on  my  nerves.  Would  the  sister  be  successful 
in  her  mission?  Would  the  Mother  Superior,  whose 
stern  rule  I  knew  so  well,  feel  slightest  sympathy 
with  my  need?  And  if  she  did,  would  De  Artigny 
care  enough  to  come?  Perchance  it  would  have  been 
better  to  have  made  the  plea  myself  rather  than  trust 
all  to  the  gentle  lips  of  Celeste.  Perhaps  I  might  even 
yet  be  given  that  privilege,  for  surely  the  Mother 
would  feel  it  best  to  question  me  before  she  rendered 
decision. 

I  crossed  to  the  window  and  leaned  out,  seeking  to 
divert  my  mind  by  view  of  the  scene  below,  yet  the 
stone  walls  were  so  thick  that  only  a  tantalizing  glimpse 
was  afforded  of  the  pavement  opposite.  There  were 
lines  of  people  there,  pressed  against  the  side  of  a 
great  building,  and  I  knew  from  their  gestures  that 
troops  were  marching  by.  Once  I  had  view  of  a 
horseman,  gaily  uniformed,  his  frightened  animal  rear 
ing  just  at  the  edge  of  the  crowd,  which  scattered  like 
a  flock  of  sheep  before  the  danger  of  pawing  hoofs. 
The  man  must  have  gained  glimpse  of  me  also,  for 
he  waved  one  hand  and  smiled  even  as  he  brought  the 
beast  under  control.  Then  a  band  played,  and  I  per 
ceived  the  shiny  top  of  a  carriage  moving  slowly  up 


I  APPEAL  FOR  AID  37 

the  hill,  the  people  cheering  as  it  passed.  No  doubt  it 
was  Governor  la  Barre,  on  his  way  to  the  citadel  for 
some  ceremony  of  the  day. 

Cassion  would  be  somewhere  in  the  procession,  for 
he  was  one  to  keep  in  the  glare,  and  be  seen,  but  there 
would  be  no  place  for  a  lieutenant  of  La  Salle's.  I 
leaned  out  farther,  risking  a  fall,  but  saw  nothing  to 
reward  the  effort,  except  a  line  of  marching  men,  a 
mere  bobbing  mass  of  heads.  I  drew  back  flushed  with 
exertion,  dimly  aware  that  someone  had  entered  the 
apartment.  It  was  the  Mother  Superior,  looking 
smaller  than  ever  in  the  gloom,  and  behind  her  framed 
in  the  narrow  doorway,  his  eyes  smiling  as  though  in 
enjoyment  of  my  confusion,  stood  De  Artigny.  I 
climbed  down  from  the  bench,  feeling  my  cheeks  burn 
hotly,  and  made  obesiance.  The  Mother's  soft  hand 
rested  on  my  hair,  and  there  was  silence,  so  deep  I 
heard  the  pounding  of  my  heart. 

"  Child,"  said  the  Mother,  her  voice  low  but  clear. 
"  Rise  that  I  may  see  your  face.  Ah !  it  has  not  so 
greatly  changed  in  the  years,  save  that  the  eyes  hold 
knowledge  of  sorrow.  Sister  Celeste  hath  told  me 
your  story,  and  if  it  be  sin  for  me  to  grant  your  request 
then  must  I  abide  the  penance,  for  it  is  in  my  heart  to 
do  so.  Until  I  send  the  sister  you  may  speak  alone 
with  Monsieur  de  Artigny." 

She  drew  slightly  aside,  and  the  young  man  bowed 


38  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

low,  hat  in  hand,  then  stood  erect,  facing  me,  the  light 
from  the  window  on  his  face. 

"  At  your  command,  Mademoiselle,"  he  said  quietly. 
"  The  Mother  tells  me  you  have  need  of  my  services." 

I  hesitated,  feeling  the  embarrassment  of  the  other 
presence,  and  scarce  knowing  how  best  to  describe  my 
case.  It  seemed  simple  enough  when  I  was  alone,  but 
now  all  my  thoughts  fled  in  confusion,  and  I  realized 
how  little  call  I  had  to  ask  assistance.  My  eyes  fell, 
and  the  words  trembled  unspoken  on  my  lips.  When 
I  dared  glance  up  again  the  Mother  had  slipped  silently 
from  the  room,  leaving  us  alone.  No  doubt  he  felt 
the  difference  also,  for  he  stepped  forward  and  caught 
my  hand  in  his,  his  whole  manner  changing,  as  he  thus 
assumed  leadership.  'Twas  so  natural,  so  confidently 
done,  that  I  felt  a  sudden  wave  of  hope  overcome  my 
timidity. 

"  Come,  Mademoiselle,"  he  said,  almost  eagerly. 
"  There  is  no  reason  for  you  to  fear  confiding  in  me. 
Surely  I  was  never  sent  for  without  just  reason.  Let 
us  sit  here  while  you  retell  the  story.  Perchance  we 
will  play  boy  and  girl  again." 

"  You  remember  that?  " 

"  Do  I  not !  "  he  laughed  pleasantly.  "  There  were 
few  pleasant  memories  I  took  with  me  into  the  wil 
derness,  yet  that  was  one.  Ay,  but  we  talked  freely 
enough  then,  and  there  is  naught  since  in  my  life  to 


/  APPEAL  FOR  AID  39 

bring  loss  of  faith.  'Tis  my  wish  to  serve  you,  be  it 
with  wit  or  blade."  He  bent  lower,  seeking  the  ex 
pression  in  my  eyes.  "  This  Hugo  Chevet  —  he  is  a1 
brute.  I  know  —  is  his  abuse  beyond  endurance?  " 

"  No,  no,"  I  hastened  to  explain.  "  In  his  way  he 
is  not  unkind.  The  truth  is  he  has  lived  so  long  in  the 
woods  alone,  he  scarcely  speaks.  He  —  he  would 
marry  me  to  Monsieur  Cassion." 

Never  will  I  forget  the  look  of  sheer  delight  on  his 
face  as  these  words  burst  from  me.  His  hand  struck 
the  bench,  and  he  tossed  back  the  long  hair  from  his 
forehead,  his  eyes  merry  with  enjoyment. 

"  Ah,  good!  By  all  the  saints,  'tis  even  as  I  hoped. 
Then  have  no  fear  of  my  sympathy,  Mademoiselle. 
Nothing  could  please  me  like  a  clash  with  that  per 
fumed  gallant.  He  doth  persecute  you  with  his 
wooing?  " 

"  He  has  not  spoken,  save  to  Chevet ;  yet  it  is  seem 
ingly  all  arranged  without  my  being  approached," 

"  A  coward's  way.    Chevet  told  you  ?  " 

"  Three  days  ago,  Monsieur,  after  you  were  there, 
and  Cassion  had  departed.  It  may  have  been  that  your 
being  seen  with  me  hastened  the  plan.  I  know  not,  yet 
the  two  talked  together  long,  and  privately,  and  when 
the  Commissaire  finally  went  away,  Chevet  called  me 
in,  and  told  me  what  had  been  decided." 

"  That  you  were  to  marry  that  coxcomb?  " 


40  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Yes;  he  did  not  ask  me  if  I  would;  it  was  a  com 
mand.  When  I  protested  my  lack  of  love,  saying  even 
that  I  despised  the  man,  he  answered  me  with  a  laugh, 
insisting  it  was  his  choice,  not  mine,  and  that  love  had 
naught  to  do  with  such  matters.  Think  you  this  Cas- 
sion  has  some  hold  on  Hugo  Chevet  to  make  him  so 
harsh?" 

"  No  doubt,  they  are  hand  in  glove  in  the  fur  trade, 
and  the  Commissaire  has  La  Barre's  ear  just  now.  He 
rode  by  yonder  in  the  carriage  a  moment  since,  and 
you  might  think  from  his  bows  he  was  the  Governor. 
And  this  marriage?  when  does  it  take  place?  " 

"  On  Monsieur's  safe  return  from  the  great  West." 

The  smile  came  back  to  his  face. 

"  Not  so  bad  that,  for  'tis  a  long  journey,  and  might 
be  delayed.  I  travel  with  him,  you  know,  and  we 
depart  at  daybreak.  What  else  did  this  Chevet  have 
to  say?" 

"  Only  a  threat  that  if  ever  you  came  near  me  again 
his  fingers  would  feel  your  throat,  Monsieur.  He 
spoke  of  hate  between  himself  and  your  father." 

The  eyes  upon  mine  lost  their  tolerant  smile,  and 
grew  darker,  and  I  marked  the  fingers  of  his  hand 
clinch. 

"  That  was  like  enough,  for  my  father  was  little 
averse  to  a  quarrel,  although  he  seldom  made  boast  of 
it  afterwards.  And  so  this  Hugo  Chevet  threatened 


/  APPEAL  FOR  AID  41 

me !  I  am  not  of  the  blood,  Mademoiselle,  to  take  such 
things  lightly.  Yet  wait  —  why  came  you  to  me  with 
such  a  tale  ?  Have  you  no  friends  ?  " 

"  None,  Monsieur,"  I  answered  gravely,  and  regret 
fully,  "  other  than  the  nuns  to  whom  I  went  to  school, 
and  they  are  useless  in  such  a  case.  I  am  an  orphan 
under  guardianship,  and  my  whole  life  has  been  passed 
in  this  convent,  and  Chevet's  cabin  on  the  river.  My 
mother  died  at  my  birth,  my  father  was  a  soldier  on 
the  frontier,  and  I  grew  up  alone  among  strangers. 
Scarcely  have  I  met  any  save  the  rough  boatmen,  and 
those  couriers  du  bois  in  my  uncle's  employ.  There 
was  no  one  else  but  you,  Monsieur  —  no  one.  'Twas 
not  immodesty  which  caused  me  to  make  this  appeal, 
but  a  dire  need.  I  am  a  helpless,  friendless  girl." 

"  You  trust  me  then  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur;  I  believe  you  a  man  of  honor." 

He  walked  across  the  room,  once,  twice,  his  head 
bent  in  thought,  and  I  watched  him,  half  frightened 
lest  I  had  angered  him. 

"  Have  I  done  very  wrong,  Monsieur?  " 

He  stopped,  his  eyes  on  my  face.  He  must  have 
perceived  my  perplexity,  for  he  smiled  again,  and 
pressed  my  hand  gently. 

"  If  so,  the  angels  must  judge,"  he  answered  stoutly. 
"  As  for  me,  I  am  very  glad  you  do  me  this  honor.  I 
but  seek  the  best  plan  of  service,  Mademoiselle,  for  I 


42  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

stand  between  you  and  this  sacrifice  with  much  pleas 
ure.  You  shall  not  marry  Cassion  while  I  wear  a 
sword;  yet,  faith!  I  am  so  much  a  man  of  action  that 
I  see  no  way  out  but  by  the  strong  arm.  Is  appeal  to 
the  Governor,  to  the  judges  impossible?  " 

"  He  possesses  influence  now." 

"  True  enough ;  he  is  the  kind  La  Barre  finds  useful, 
while  I  can  scarce  keep  my  head  upon  my  shoulders 
here  in  New  France.  To  be  follower  of  La  Salle  is  to 
be  called  traitor.  It  required  the  aid  of  every  friend  I 
had  in  Quebec  to  secure  me  card  of  admission  to  the 
ball  tonight." 

"You  attend,  Monsieur?" 

"  Unless  they  bar  me  at  the  sword  point.  Know 
you  why  I  made  the  effort?  " 

"No,  Monsieur." 

"  Your  promise  to  be  present.  I  had  no  wish  other 
wise." 

I  felt  the  flush  deepen  on  my  cheeks  and  my  eyes  fell. 

"  'Tis  most  kind  of  you  to  say  so,  Monsieur,"  was 
all  I  could  falter. 

"  Ay !  "  he  interrupted,  "  we  are  both  so  alone  in  this 
New  France  'tis  well  we  help  each  other.  I  will  find 
you  a  way  out,  Mademoiselle  —  perhaps  this  night;  if 
not,  then  in  the  woods  yonder.  They  are  filled  with 
secrets,  yet  have  room  to  hide  another." 

"  But  not  violence,  Monsieur !  " 


I  APPEAL  FOR  AID  43 

"  Planning  and  scheming  is  not  my  way,  nor  am  I 
good  at  it.  A  soldier  of  La  Salle  needs  more  to  under 
stand  action,  and  the  De  Artigny  breed  has  ever  had 
faith  in  steel.  I  seek  no  quarrel,  yet  if  occasion  arise 
this  messenger  of  La  Barre  will  find  me  quite  ready. 
I  know  not  what  may  occur.  Mademoiselle ;  I  merely 
pledge  you  my  word  of  honor  that  Cassion  will  no 
longer  seek  your  hand.  The  method  you  must  trust 
to  me." 

Our  eyes  met,  and  his  were  kind  and  smiling,  with 
a  confidence  in  their  depths  that  strangely  heartened 
me.  Before  I  realized  the  action  I  had  given  him  my 
hand. 

"  I  do,  Monsieur,  and  question  no  more,  though  I 
pray  for  peace  between  you.  Our  time  is  up,  Sister?  " 

'  Yes,  my  child,"  she  stood  in  the  doorway,  appear 
ing  like  some  saintly  image.  "  The  Mother  sent  me." 

De  Artigny  released  my  hand,  and  bowed  low. 

"  I  still  rely  upon  your  attendance  at  the  ball? "  he 
asked,  lingering  at  the  door. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  And  may  bespeak  a  dance?  " 

"  I  cannot  say  no,  although  it  may  cost  you  dear." 

He  laughed  gaily,  his  eyes  bright  with  merriment. 

"  Faith !  most  pleasures  do  I  find ;  the  world  would 
be  dull  enough  otherwise.  Till  then,  Mademoiselle, 
adieu." 


44  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

We  heard  his  quick  step  ring  on  the  stone  of  the 
passage,  and  Celeste  smiled,  her  hand  on  mine. 

"  A  lad  of  spirit  that.  The  Sieur  de  la  Salle  picks 
his  followers  well,  and  knows  loyal  hearts.  The  De 
Artignys  never  fail." 

"  You  know  of  them,  Sister?  " 

"  I  knew  his  father,"  she  answered,  half  ashamed 
already  of  her  impulse,  "  a  gallant  man.  But  come, 
the  Mother  would  have  you  visit  her." 


CHAPTER  IV 

IN    THE   PALACE   OF   THE   INTENDANT 

HE  huge  palace  of  the  Intendant,  between  the 
JL  bluff  and  the  river,  was  ablaze  with  lights,  and 
already  crowded  with  guests  at  our  arrival.  I  had 
seen  nothing  of  Chevet  since  the  morning,  nor  did  he 
appear  now;  but  Monsieur  Cassion  was  prompt 
enough,  and  congratulated  me  on  my  appearance  with 
bows,  and  words  of  praise  which  made  me  flush  with 
embarrassment.  Yet  I  knew  myself  that  I  looked  well 
in  the  new  gown,  simple  enough  to  be  sure,  yet  prettily 
draped,  for  Sister  Celeste  had  helped  me,  and  'twas 
whispered  she  had  seen  fine  things  in  Europe  before 
she  donned  the  sober  habit  of  a  nun.  She  loved  yet  to 
dress  another,  and  her  swift  touches  to  my  hair  had 
worked  a  miracle.  I  read  admiration  in  Cassion's 
eyes,  as  I  came  forward  from  the  shadows  to  greet 
him,  and  was  not  unhappy  to  know  he  recognized  my 
beauty,  and  was  moved  by  it.  Yet  it  was  not  of  him 
I  thought,  but  Rene  de  Artigny. 

There  was  a  chair  without,  and  bearers,  while  two 
soldiers  of  the  Regiment  of  Picardy,  held  torches  to 
light  the  way,  and  open  passage.  Cassion  walked  be- 

45 


46  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

side  me,  his  tongue  never  still,  yet  I  was  too  greatly 
interested  in  the  scene  to  care  what  he  was  saying, 
although  I  knew  it  to  be  mostly  compliment.  It  was 
a  steep  descent,  the  stones  of  the  roadway  wet  and 
glistening  from  a  recent  shower,  and  the  ceaseless 
stream  of  people,  mostly  denizens  of  Quebec,  peered  at 
us  curiously  as  we  made  slow  progress.  Great  bon 
fires  glowed  from  every  high  point  of  the  cliff,  their 
red  glare  supplementing  our  torches,  and  bringing  out 
passing  faces  in  odd  distinctness. 

A  spirit  of  carnival  seemed  to  possess  the  crowd, 
and  more  than  once  bits  of  green,  and  handfuls  of 
sweets  were  tossed  into  my  lap;  while  laughter,  and 
gay  badinage  greeted  us  from  every  side.  Cassion 
took  this  rather  grimly,  and  gave  stern  word  to  the 
soldier  escort,  but  I  found  it  all  diverting  enough,  and 
had  hard  work  to  retain  my  dignity,  and  not  join  in 
the  merriment.  It  was  darker  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
yet  the  crowd  did  not  diminish,  although  they  stood  in 
ankle  deep  mud,  and  seemed  less  vivacious.  Now  and 
then  I  heard  some  voice  name  Cassion  as  we  passed, 
recognizing  his  face  in  the  torch  glow,  but  there  was 
no  sign  that  he  was  popular.  Once  a  man  called  out 
something  which  caused  him  to  stop,  hand  on  sword, 
but  he  fronted  so  many  faces  that  he  lost  heart,  and 
continued,  laughing  off  the  affront.  Then  we  came 
to  the  guard  lines,  and  were  beyond  reach  of  the  mob. 


IN  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  INTENDANT     47 

An  officer  met  us,  pointing  out  the  way,  and,  after 
he  had  assisted  us  to  descend  from  the  chair,  we  ad 
vanced  slowly  over  a  carpet  of  clean  straw  toward  the 
gaily  lighted  entrance.  Soldiers  lined  the  walls  on  either 
side,  and  overhead  blazed  a  beacon  suspended  on  a 
chain.  It  was  a  scene  rather  grotesque  and  weird  in 
the  red  glow,  and  I  took  Cassion's  arm  gladly,  feeling 
just  a  little  frightened  by  the  strange  surroundings. 

"  Where  is  my  Uncle  Chevet?  "  I  asked,  more  as  a 
relief,  than  because  I  cared,  although  I  was  glad  of  his 
absence  because  of  De  Artigny. 

"  In  faith,  I  know  not,"  he  answered  lightly.  "  I 
won  him  a  card,  but  he  was  scarce  gracious  about  it. 
In  some  wine  shop  likely  with  others  of  his  kind." 

There  were  servants  at  the  door,  and  an  officer,  who 
scanned  the  cards  of  those  in  advance  of  us,  yet  passed 
Cassion,  with  a  glance  at  his  face,  and  word  of  recog 
nition.  I  observed  him  turn  and  stare  after  me,  for 
our  eyes  met,  but,  almost  before  I  knew  what  had 
occurred,  I  found  myself  in  a  side  room,  with  a  maid 
helping  to  remove  my  wraps,  and  arrange  my  hair. 
She  was  gracious  and  apt,  with  much  to  say  in  praise 
of  my  appearance;  and  at  my  expression  of  doubt, 
brought  a  mirror  and  held  it  before  me.  Then,  for 
the  first  time,  did  I  comprehend  the  magic  of  Sister 
Celeste,  and  what  had  been  accomplished  by  her  deft 
fingers.  I  was  no  longer  a  rustic  maid,  but  really  a 


48  BEYOXD  THE  FRONTIER 

quite  grand  lady,  so  that  I  felt  a  thrill  of  pride  as  I 
went  forth  once  more  to  join  Cassion  in  the  hall. 
'Twas  plain  enough  to  be  seen  that  my  appearance, 
pleased  him  also,  for  appreciation  was  in  his  eyes,  and 
he  bowed  low  over  my  hand,  and  lifted  it  gallantly  to 
his  lips. 

I  will  not  describe  the  scene  in  the  great  ballroom, 
for  now,  as  I  write,  the  brilliant  pageant  is  but  a  dim 
memory,  confused  and  tantalizing.  I  recall  the  bright 
lights  overhead,  and  along  the  walls,  the  festooned 
banners,  the  raised  dais  at  one  end,  carpeted  with 
skins  of  wild  animals,  where  the  Governor  stood,  the 
walls  covered  with  arms  and  trophies  of  the  chase,  the 
guard  of  soldiers  at  each  entrance,  and  the  mass  of 
people  grouped  about  the  room. 

It  was  an  immense  apartment,  but  so  filled  with 
guests  as  to  leave  scarce  space  for  dancing,  and  the 
company  was  a  strange  one;  representative,  I  thought, 
of  each  separate  element  which  composed  the  popula 
tion  of  New  France.  Officers  of  the  regiments  in 
garrison  were  everywhere,  apparently  in  charge  of  the 
evening's  pleasure,  but  their  uniforms  bore  evidence  of 
service.  The  naval  men  were  less  numerous,  yet  more 
brilliantly  attired,  and  seemed  fond  of  the  dance,  and 
were  favorites  of  the  ladies.  These  were  young, 
and  many  of  them  beautiful;  belles  of  Quebec  mostly, 
and,  although  their  gowns  were  not  expensive,  becom* 


72V  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  INTENDANT      49 

ingly  attired.  Yet  from  up  and  down  the  river  the 
seigniors  had  brought  their  wives  and  daughters  to 
witness  the  event.  Some  of  these  were  uncouth 
enough,  and  oddly  appareled;  not  a  few  among  them 
plainly  exhibiting  traces  of  Indian  blood;  and  here  and 
there,  standing  silent  and  alone,  could  be  noted  a  red 
chief  from  distant  forest.  Most  of  those  men  I  saw 
bore  evidence  in  face  and  dress  of  the  wild,  rough  life 
they  led  —  fur  traders  from  far-off  waterways,  guard 
ians  of  wilderness  forts,  explorers  and  adventurers. 

Many  a  name  reached  my  ears  famous  in  those  days, 
but  forgotten  long  since;  and  once  or  twice,  as  we 
slowly  made  our  way  through  the  throng,  Cassion 
pointed  out  to  me  some  character  of  importance  in  the 
province,  or  paused  to  present  me  with  formality  to 
certain  officials  whom  he  knew.  It  was  thus  we  ap 
proached  the  dais,  and  awaited  our  turn  to  extend 
felicitations  to  the  Governor.  Just  before  us  was  Du 
L'Hut,  whose  name  Cassion  whispered  in  my  ear,  a 
tall,  slender  man,  attired  as  a  courier  du  bois,  with  long 
fair  hair  sweeping  his  shoulders.  I  had  heard  of  him 
as  a  daring  explorer,  but  there  was  no  premonition 
that  he  would  ever  again  come  into  my  life,  and  I  was 
more  deeply  interested  in  the  appearance  of  La  Barre. 

He  was  a  dark  man,  stern  of  face,  and  with  strange, 
furtive  eyes,  concealed  behind  long  lashes  and  over 
hanging  brows.  Yet  he  was  most  gracious  to  Du 


50  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

L'Hut,  and  when  he  turned,  and  perceived  Monsieur 
Cassion  next  in  line,  smiled  and  extended  his  hand 
cordially. 

"  Ah,  Francois,  and  so  you  are  here  at  last,  and 
ever  welcome.  And  this,"  he  bowed  low  before  me  in 
excess  of  gallantry,  "  no  doubt  will  be  the  Mademoi 
selle  la  Chesnayne  of  whose  charms  I  have  heard  so 
much  of  late.  By  my  faith,  Cassion,  even  your  elo 
quence  hath  done  small  justice  to  the  lady.  Where, 
Mademoiselle,  have  you  hidden  yourself,  to  remain 
unknown  to  us  of  Quebec  ?  " 

"  I  have  lived  with  my  uncle,  Hugo  Chevet." 

"  Ah,  yes ;  I  recall  the  circumstances  now  —  a  rough, 
yet  loyal  trader.  He  was  with  me  once  on  the  Ottawa 
• — and  tonight?  " 

"  He  accompanied  me  to  the  city,  your  excellency, 
but  I  have  not  seen  him  since." 

"  Small  need,  with  Francois  at  your  beck  and  call," 
and  he  patted  me  playfully  on  the  cheek.  "  I  have  al 
ready  tested  his  faithfulness.  Your  father,  Made 
moiselle?" 

"  Captain  Pierre  la  Chesnayne,  sir." 

"  Ah,  yes ;  I  knew  him  well ;  he  fell  on  the  Richelieu ; 
a  fine  soldier."  He  turned  toward  Cassion,  the  expres 
sion  of  his  face  changed. 

"  You  depart  tonight?  " 

"  At  daybreak,  sir." 


IN  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  INTENDANT      51 

"  That  is  well ;  see  to  it  that  no  time  is  lost  on  the 
journey.  I  have  it  in  my  mind  that  De  Baugis  may 
need  you,  for,  from  all  I  hear  Henri  de  Tonty  is  not 
an  easy  man  to  handle.'' 

"De  Tonty?" 

"  Ay !  the  lieutenant  Sieur  de  la  Salle  left  in  charge 
at  St.  Louis ;  an  Italian  they  tell  me,  and  loyal  to  his 
master.  'Tis  like  he  may  resist  my  orders,  and  De 
Baugis  hath  but  a  handful  with  which  to  uphold 
authority.  I  am  not  sure  I  approve  of  your  selecting 
this  lad  De  Artigny  as  a  guide;  he  may  play  you  false." 

"  Small  chance  he'll  have  for  any  trick." 

"  Perchance  not,  yet  the  way  is  long,  and  he  knows 
the  wilderness.  I  advise  you  guard  him  well.  I  shall 
send  to  you  for  council  in  an  hour;  there  are  papers 
yet  unsigned." 

He  turned  away  to  greet  those  who  followed  us  in 
line,  while  we  moved  forward  into  the  crowd  about 
the  walls.  Cassion  whispered  in  my  ear,  telling  me 
bits  of  gossip  about  this  and  that  one  who  passed  us, 
seeking  to  exhibit  his  wit,  and  impress  me  with  his 
wide  acquaintance.  I  must  have  made  fit  response,  for 
his  voice  never  ceased,  yet  I  felt  no  interest  in  the 
stories,  and  disliked  the  man  more  than  ever  for  his 
vapid  boasting.  The  truth  is  my  thought  was  princi 
pally  concerned  with  De  Artigny,  and  whether  he 
would  really  gain  admission.  Still  of  this  I  had  small 


52  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

doubt,  for  his  was  a  daring  to  make  light  of  guards, 
or  any  threat  of  enemies,  if  desire  urged  him  on.  And 
I  had  his  pledge. 

My  eyes  watched  every  moving  figure,  but  the  man 
was  not  present,  my  anxiety  increasing  as  I  realized 
his  absence,  and  speculated  as  to  its  cause.  Could 
Cassion  have  interfered?  Could  he  have  learned  of 
our  interview,  and  used  his  influence  secretly  to  pre 
vent  our  meeting  again?  It  was  not  impossible,  for 
the  man  was  seemingly  in  close  touch  with  Quebec,  and 
undoubtedly  possessed  power.  My  desire  to  see  De 
Artigny  was  now  for  his  own  sake  —  to  warn  him  of 
danger  and  treachery.  The  few  words  I  had  caught 
passing  between  La  Barre  and  Cassion  had  to  me  a 
sinister  meaning;  they  were  a  promise  of  protection 
from  the  Governor  to  his  lieutenant,  and  this  officer 
of  La  Salle's  should  be  warned  that  he  was  suspected 
and  watched.  There  was  more  to  La  Barre's  words 
than  appeared  openly;  it  would  be  later,  when  they 
were  alone,  that  he  would  give  his  real  orders  to 
Cassion.  Yet  I  felt  small  doubt  as  to  what  those  or 
ders  would  be,  nor  of  the  failure  of  the  lieutenant  to 
execute  them.  The  wilderness  hid  many  a  secret,  and 
might  well  conceal  another.  In  some  manner  that 
night  I  must  find  De  Artigny,  and  whisper  my  warning. 

These  were  my  thoughts,  crystallizing  into  purpose, 
yet  I  managed  to  smile  cheerily  into  the  face  of  the 


IN  THE  PAL4CE  OF  THE  INTENDANT      53 

Commissaire  and  make  such  reply  to  his  badinage  as 
gave  him  pleasure.  Faith,  the  man  loved  himself  so 
greatly  the  trick  was  easy,  the  danger  being  that  I 
yield  too  much  to  his  audacity.  No  doubt  he  deemed 
me  a  simple  country  maid,  overawed  by  his  gallantries, 
nor  did  I  seek  to  undeceive  him,  even  permitting  the 
fool  to  press  my  hand,  and  whisper  his  soft  nonsense. 
Yet  he  ventured  no  further,  seeing  that  in  my  eyes 
warning  him  of  danger  if  he  grew  insolent.  I  danced 
with  him  twice,  pleased  to  know  I  had  not  forgotten 
the  step,  and  then,  as  he  felt  compelled  to  show  atten 
tion  to  the  Governor's  lady,  he  left  me  in  charge  of  a 
tall,  thin  officer  —  a  Major  Gallons,  I  think  —  re 
luctantly,  and  disappeared  in  the  crowd.  Never  did  I 
part  with  one  more  willingly,  and  as  the  Major  spoke 
scarcely  a  dozen  words  during  our  long  dance  together 
I  found  opportunity  to  think,  and  decide  upon  a  course 
of  action. 

As  the  music  ceased  my  only  plan  was  to  avoid 
Cassion  as  long  as  possible,  and,  at  my  suggestion,  the 
silent  major  conducted  me  to  a  side  room,  and  then 
disappeared  seeking  refreshments.  I  grasped  the  oppor 
tunity  to  slip  through  the  crowd,  and  find  concealment 
in  a  quiet  corner.  It  was  impossible  for  me  to  con 
ceive  that  De  Artigny  would  fail  to  come.  He  had 
pledged  his  word,  and  there  was  that  about  the  man  to 
give  me  faith.  Ay!  he  would  come,  unless  there  had 


54  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

already  been  treachery.  My  heart  beat  swiftly  at  the 
thought,  my  eyes  eagerly  searching  the  moving  figures 
in  the  ballroom.  Yet  there  was  nothing  I  could  do  but 
wait,  although  fear  was  already  tugging  at  my  heart. 

I  leaned  forward  scanning  each  passing  face,  my 
whole  attention  concentrated  on  the  discovery  o<f  De 
Artigny.  Where  he  came  from  I  knew  not,  but  his 
voice  softly  speaking  at  my  very  ear  brought  me  to  my 
feet,  with  a  little  cry  of  relief.  The  joy  of  finding  him 
must  have  found  expression  in  my  eyes,  in  my  eager 
clasping  of  his  hand,  for  he  laughed. 

"  Tis  as  though  I  was  truly  welcomed,  Mademoi 
selle,"  he  said,  and  gravely  enough.  "  Could  I  hope 
that  you  were  even  seeking  me  yonder?  " 

"  It  would  be  the  truth,  if  you  did,"  I  responded 
frankly,  "  and  I  was  beginning  to  doubt  your  promise." 

"  Nor  was  it  as  easily  kept  as  I  supposed  when 
given,"  he  said  under  his  breath.  "  Come  with  me 
into  this  side  room  where  we  can  converse  more  freely 
—  I  can  perceive  Monsieur  Cassion  across  the  floor. 
No  doubt  he  is  seeking  you,  and  my  presence  here  will 
give  the  man  no  pleasure." 

I  glanced  in  the  direction  indicated,  and  although  I 
saw  nothing  of  the  Commissaire,  I  slipped  back  will 
ingly  enough  through  the  lifted  curtain  into  the  de 
serted  room  behind.  It  was  evidently  an  office  of  some 
kind,  for  it  contained  only  a  desk  and  some  chairs,  and 


72V  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  INTENDANT      55 

was  unlighted,  except  for  the  gleam  from  between  the 
curtains.  The  outer  wall  was  so  thick  a  considerable 
space  separated  the  room  from  the  window,  which  was 
screened  off  by  heavy  drapery.  De  Artigny  appeared 
familiar  with  these  details,  for,  with  scarcely  a  glance 
about,  he  led  me  into  this  recess,  where  we  stood  con 
cealed.  Lights  from  below  illumined  our  faces,  and 
revealed  an  open  window  looking  down  on  the  court. 
My  companion  glanced  out  at  the  scene  beneath,  and 
his  eyes  and  lips  smiled  as  he  turned  again  and 
faced  me. 

"  But,  Monsieur,"  I  questioned  puzzled,  "  why  was 
it  not  easy  ?  You  met  with  trouble  ?  " 

"  Hardly  that ;  a  mere  annoyance.  I  may  only  sus 
pect  the  cause,  but  an  hour  after  I  left  you  my  ticket 
of  invitation  was  withdrawn." 

"Withdrawn?  by  whom?" 

"  The  order  of  La  Barre,  no  doubt;  an  officer  of 
his  guard  called  on  me  to  say  he  preferred  my  absence." 

"  Twas  the  work  of  Cassion." 

"  So  I  chose  to  believe,  especially  as  he  sent  me  word 
later  to  remain  at  the  boats,  and  have  them  in  readi 
ness  for  departure  at  any  minute.  Some  inkling  of  our 
meeting  must  have  reached  his  ears." 

"  But  how  came  you  here,  then  ?  " 

He  laughed  in  careless  good  humor. 

"  Why  that  was  no  trick !     Think  you  I  am  one  to 


56  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

disappoint  because  of  so  small  an  obstacle?  As  the 
door  was  refused  me  I  sought  other  entrance,  and 
found  it  here."  He  pointed  through  the  open  window. 
"  It  was  not  a  difficult  passage,  but  I  had  to  wait  the 
withdrawal  of  the  guards  below,  which  caused  my  late 
arrival.  Yet  this  was  compensated  for  by  discovering 
you  so  quickly.  My  only  fear  was  encountering  some 
one  I  knew  while  seeking  you  on  the  floor." 

"  You  entered  through  this  window?  " 

"  Yes;  there  is  a  lattice  work  below." 

"  And  whose  office  is  that  within  ?  " 

"  My  guess  is  that  of  Colonel  Delguard,  La  Barre's 
chief  of  staff,  for  there  was  a  letter  for  him  lying  on 
the  desk.  What  difference?  You  are  glad  I  came?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,  but  not  so  much  for  my  own  sake, 
as  for  yours.  I  bring  you  warning  that  you  adventure 
with  those  who  would  do  you  evil  if  the  chance  arrive." 

"  Bah !     Monsieur  Cassion  ?  " 

"  Tis  not  well  for  you  to  despise  the  man,  for  he 
has  power  and  is  a  villain  at  heart  in  spite  of  all  his 
pretty  ways.  Tis  said  he  has  the  cruelty  of  a  tiger, 
and  in  this  case  La  Barre  gives  him  full  authority." 

"  Hath  the  Governor  grudge  against  me  also?  " 

"  Only  that  you  are  follower  of  La  Salle,  and  loyal, 
while  he  is  heart  and  hand  with  the  other  faction.  He 
chided  Cassion  for  accepting  you  as  guide,  and  advised 
close  watch  lest  you  show  treachery." 


IN  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  INTENDANT      57 

"  You  overheard  their  talk?  " 

"  Ay!  they  made  no  secret  of  it;  but  I  am  convinced 
La  Barre  has  more  definite  instructions  to  give  in  pri 
vate,  for  ta  asked  the  Commissaire  to  come  to  him 
later  for  conference.  I  felt  that  you  should  be  told, 
Monsieur." 

De  Artigny  leaned  motionless  against  the  window 
ledge,  and  the  light  streaming  in  through  the  opening 
of  the  draperies  revealed  the  gravity  of  his  expression. 
For  the  moment  he  remained  silent,  turning  the  affair 
over  in  his  mind. 

"  I  thank  you,  Mademoiselle,"  he  said  finally,  and 
touched  my  hand,  "  for  your  report  gives  me  one  more 
link  to  my  chain.  I  have  picked  up  several  in  the  past 
few  hours,  and  all  seem  to  lead  back  to  the  manipu 
lations  of  Cassion.  Faith !  there  is  some  mystery  here, 
for  surely  the  man  seemed  happy  enough  when  first 
we  met  at  Chevet's  house,  and  accepted  my  offer 
gladly.  Have  you  any  theory  as  to  this  change  in 
his  front?" 

I  felt  the  blood  surge  to  my  cheeks,  and  my  eyes 
fell  before  the  intensity  of  his  glance. 

"  If  I  have,  Monsieur,  'tis  no  need  that  it  be  men 
tioned." 

"  Your  pardon,  Mademoiselle,  but  your  words 
already  answer  me  —  'tis  then  that  I  have  shown 
interest  in  you ;  the  dog  is  jealous !  " 


58  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"Monsieur!" 

He  laughed,  and  I  felt  the  tightening  of  his  hand 
on  mine. 

"  Good !  and  by  all  the  gods,  I  will  give  him  fair 
cause.  The  thought  pleases  me,  for  rather  would  I 
be  your  soldier  than  my  own.  See,  how  it  dovetails 
in  —  I  meet  you  at  the  convent  and  pledge  you  my 
aid;  some  spy  bears  word  of  our  conference  to  Mon 
sieur,  and  an  hour  later  I  receive  word  that  if  I  have 
more  to  do  with  you  I  die.  I  smile  at  the  warning 
and  send  back  a  message  of  insult.  Then  my  invita 
tion  to  this  ball  is  withdrawn,  and,  later  still,  La  Barre 
even  advises  that  I  be  assassinated  at  the  least 
excuse.  'Twould  seem  they  deem  you  of  importance, 
Mademoiselle." 

"  You  make  it  no  more  than  a  joke?  " 

"  Far  from  it ;  the  very  fact  that  I  know  the  men 
makes  it  matter  of  grave  concern.  I  might,  indeed, 
smile  did  it  concern  myself  alone,  but  I  have  your 
interests  in  mind  —  you  have  honored  me  by  calling 
me  your  only  friend,  and  now  I  know  not  where  I 
may  serve  you  best  —  in  the  wilderness,  or  here  in 
Quebec?" 

"  There  can  nothing  injure  me  here,  Monsieur,  not 
with  Cassion  traveling  to  the  Illinois.  No  doubt  he 
will  leave  behind  him  those  who  will  observe  my 
movements  —  that  cannot  harm." 


IN  THE  PALACE  OF  THE  INTENDANT     59 

"  It  is  Hugo  Chevet,  I  fear." 

"  Chevet !  my  uncle  —  I  do  not  understand." 

"  No,  for  he  is  your  uncle,  and  you  know  him  only 
in  such  relationship.  He  may  have  been  to  you  kind 
and  indulgent.  I  do  not  ask.  But  to  those  who  meet 
him  in  the  world  he  is  a  big,  cruel,  savage  brute,  who 
would  sacrifice  even  you,  if  you  stood  in  his  way. 
And  now  if  you  fail  to  marry  Cassion,  you  will  so 
stand.  He  is  the  one  who  will  guard  you,  by  choice 
of  the  Commissaire,  and  orders  of  La  Barre,  and  he 
will  do  his  part  well." 

"  I  can  remain  with  the  sisters." 

"Not  in  opposition  to  the  Governor;  they  would 
never  dare  antagonize  him;  tomorrow  you  will  return 
with  Chevet." 

I  drew  a  quick  breath,  my  eyes  on  his  face. 

"  How  can  you  know  all  this,  Monsieur  ?  Why 
should  my  uncle  sacrifice  me?  " 

"  No  matter  how  I  know.  Some  of  it  has  been 
your  own  confession,  coupled  with  my  knowledge  of 
the  man.  Three  days  ago  I  learned  o-f  his  debt  to 
Cassion,  and  that  the  latter  had  him  in  his  claws,  and 
at  his  mercy.  Today  I  had  evidence  of  what  that  debt 
means." 

"Today!" 

"  Ay !  'twas  from  Chevet  the  threat  came  that  he 
would  kill  me  if  I  ever  met  with  you  again." 


60  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  could  but  stare  at  him,  incredulous,  my  fingers 
unconsciously  grasping  his  jacket. 

"He  said  that?    Chevet?" 

"Ay!  Chevet;  the  message  came  by  mouth  of  the 
half-breed,  his  voyageur,  and  I  choked  out  of  him 
where  he  had  left  his  master,  yet  when  I  got  there  the 
man  had  gone.  If  we  might  meet  tonight  the  matter 
would  be  swiftly  settled." 

He  gazed  out  into  the  darkness,  and  I  saw  his  hand 
close  on  the  hilt  of  his  knife.  I  caught  his  arm. 

"  No,  no  Monsieur ;  not  that.  You  must  not  seek 
a  quarrel,  for  I  am  not  afraid  —  truly  I  am  not ;  you 
will  listen  —  " 

There  was  a  voice  speaking  in  the  office  room  behind, 
the  closing  of  a  door,  and  the  scraping  of  a  chair  as 
someone  sat  down.  My  words  ceased,  and  we  stood 
silent  in  the  shadow,  my  grasp  still  on  De  Artigny's 
arm. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE 

I  DID  not  recognize  the  voice  speaking  —  a  husky 
voice,  the  words  indistinct,  yet  withal  forceful  — 
nor  do  I  know  what  it  was  he  said.  But  when  the 
other  answered,  tapping  on  the  desk  with  some  instru 
ment,  I  knew  the  second  speaker  to  be  La  Barre,  and 
leaned  back  just  far  enough  to  gain  glimpse  through 
the  opening  in  the  drapery.  He  sat  at  the  desk,  his 
back  toward  us,  while  his  companion,  a  red-faced, 
heavily-moustached  man,  in  uniform  of  the  Rifles, 
stood  opposite,  one  arm  on  the  mantel  over  the  fire 
place.  His  expression  was  that  of  amused  interest. 

"  You  saw  the  lady?  "  he  asked. 

"  In  the  receiving  line  for  a  moment  only ;  a  fair 
enough  maid  to  be  loved  for  her  own  sake  I  should  say. 
Faith,  never  have  I  seen  handsomer  eyes." 

The  other  laughed. 

"  'Tis  well  Madame  does  not  overhear  that  confes 
sion.  An  heiress,  and  beautiful!  Piff!  but  she  might 
find  others  to  her  liking  rather  than  this  Cassion." 

"  It  is  small  chance  she  has  had  to  make  choice,  and 

61 


62  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

as  to  her  being  an  heiress,  where  heard  you  such  a 
rumor,  Colonel  Delguard?" 

The  officer  straightened  up. 

"  You  forget,  sir,"  he  said  slowly,  "  that  the  papers 
passed  through  my  hands  after  Captain  la  Ches- 
nayne's  death.  It  was  at  your  request  they  failed  to 
reach  the  hands  of  Frontenac." 

La  Barre  gazed  at  him  across  the  desk,  his  brows 
contracted  into  a  frown. 

"  No,  I  had  not  forgotten,"  and  the  words  sounded 
harsh.  "  But  they  came  to  me  properly  sealed,  and 
I  supposed  unopened.  I  think  I  have  some  reason  to 
ask  an  explanation,  Monsieur." 

"  And  one  easily  made.  I  saw  only  the  letter,  but 
that  revealed  enough  to  permit  of  my  guessing  the  rest. 
It  is  true,  is  it  not,  that  La  Chesnayne  left  an  estate 
of  value?" 

"  He  thought  so,  but,  as  you  must  be  aware,  it  had 
been  alienated  by  act  of  treason." 

"  Ay !  but  Comte  de  Frontenac  appealed  the  case 
to  the  King,  who  granted  pardon,  and  restoration." 

"  So,  'twas  rumored,  but  unsupported  by  the  rec 
ords.  So  far  as  New  France  knows  there  was  no 
reply  from  Versailles." 

The  Colonel  stood  erect,  and  advanced  a  step,  his 
expression  one  of  sudden  curiosity. 

"  In  faith,  Governor,"  he  said  swiftly,  "  but  your 


THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE  63 

statement  awakens  wonder.  If  this  be  so  why  does 
Francois  Cassion  seek  the  maid  so  ardently?  Never 
did  I  deem  that  cavalier  one  to  throw  himself  away 
without  due  reward." 

La  Barre  laughed. 

"  Perchance  you  do  Francois  ill  judgment,  Monsieur 
le  Colonel,"  he  replied  amused.  "  No  doubt  'tis  love, 
for,  in  truth,  the  witch  would  send  sluggish  blood 
dancing  with  the  glance  of  her  eyes.  Still,"  more 
soberly,  his  eyes  falling  to  the  desk,  "  'tis,  as  you  say, 
scarce  in  accord  with  Cassion's  nature  to  thus  make 
sacrifice,  and  there  have  been  times  when  I  suspected 
he  did  some  secret  purpose.  I  use  the  man,  yet  never 
trust  him." 

"  Nor  I,  since  he  played  me  foul  trick  at  La  Chine. 
Could  he  have  found  the  paper  of  restoration,  and 
kept  it  concealed,  until  all  was  in  his  hands  ?  " 

"  I  have  thought  of  that,  yet  it  doth  not  appear  pos 
sible.  Francois  was  in  ill  grace  with  Frontenac,  and 
could  never  have  reached  the  archives.  If  the  paper 
came  to  his  hands  it  was  by  accident,  or  through  some 
treachery.  Well,  'tis  small  use  of  our  discussing  the 
matter.  He  hath  won  my  pledge  to  Mademoiselle 
la  Chesnayne's  hand,  for  I  would  have  him  friend, 
not  enemy,  just  now.  They  marry  on  his  return." 

"  He  is  chosen  then  for  the  mission  to  Fort  St. 
Louis?" 


64  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Ay,  there  were  reasons  for  his  selection.  The 
company  departs  at  dawn.  Tell  him,  Monsieur,  that 
I  await  him  now  for  final  interview." 

I  watched  Delguard  salute,  and  turn  away  to  execute 
his  order.  La  Barre  drew  a  paper  from  a  drawer  of 
the  desk,  and  bent  over  it  pen  in  hand.  My  eyes  lifted 
to  the  face  of  De  Artigny,  standing  motionless  behind 
me  in  the  deeper  shadow. 

;<  You  overheard,  Monsieur  ?  "  I  whispered. 

He  leaned  closer,  his  lips  at  my  ear,  his  eyes  dark 
with  eagerness. 

"  Every  word,  Mademoiselle !  Fear  not,  I  shall  yet 
learn  the  truth  from  this  Cassion.  You  suspected  ?  " 

I  shook  my  head,  uncertain. 

"  My  father  died  in  that  faith,  Monsieur,  but  Chevet 
called  me  a  beggar." 

"  Chevet !  no  doubt  he  knows  all,  and  has  a  dirty 
hand  in  the  mess.  He  called  you  beggar,  hey !  —  hush, 
the  fellow  comes." 

He  was  a  picture  of  insolent  servility,  as  he  stood 
there  bowing,  his  gay  dress  fluttering  with  ribbons,  his 
face  smiling,  yet  utterly  expressionless.  La  Barre 
lifted  his  eyes,  and  surveyed  him  coldly. 

"  You  sent  for  me,  sir?  " 

"  Yes,  although  I  scarcely  thought  at  this  hour  you 
would  appear  in  the  apparel  of  a  dandy.  I  have 
chosen  you  for  serious  work,  Monsieur,  and  the  time 


THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE  65 

is  near  for  your  departure.  Surely  my  orders  were 
sufficiently  clear  ?  " 

"  They  were,  Governor  la  Barre,"  and  Cassion's  lips 
lost  their  grin,  "  and  my  delay  in  changing  dress  has 
occurred  through  the  strange  disappearance  of  Ma 
demoiselle  la  Chesnayne.  I  left  her  with  Major  Gal 
lons  while  I  danced  with  my  lady,  and  have  since 
found  no  trace  of  the  maid." 

"  Does  not  Challons  know  ?  " 

"  Only  that,  seeking  refreshments,  he  left  her,  and 
found  her  gone  on  his  return.  Her  wraps  are  in  the 
dressing  room." 

"  Then  'tis  not  like  she  has  fled  the  palace.  No 
doubt  she  awaits  you  in  some  corner.  I  will  have  the 
servants  look,  and  meanwhile  pay  heed  to  me.  This 
is  a  mission  of  more  import  than  love-making  with  a 
maid,  Monsieur  Cassion,  and  its  success,  or  failure, 
will  determine  your  future.  You  have  my  letter  of 
instruction  ?  " 

"  It  has  been  carefully  read." 

"And  the  sealed  orders  for  Chevalier  de  Baugis  ?  " 

"  Here,  protected  in  oiled  silk." 

"  See  that  they  reach  him,  and  no  one  else ;  they 
give  him  an  authority  I  could  not  grant  before,  and 
should  end  La  Salle's  control  of  that  country.  You 
have  met  this  Henri  de  Tonty?  He  was  here  with 
his  master  three  years  since,  and  had  audience." 


66  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Ay,  but  that  was  before  my  time.  Is  he  one  to 
resist  De  Baugis  ?  " 

"  He  impressed  me  as  a  man  who  would  obey  to 
the  letter,  Monsieur ;  a  dark- faced  soldier,  with  an  iron 
jaw.  He  had  lost  one  arm  in  battle,  and  was  loyal  to 
his  chief." 

"  So  I  have  heard  —  a  stronger  man  than  De 
Baugis?" 

"  A  more  resolute ;  all  depends  on  what  orders  La 
Salle  left,  and  the  number  of  men  the  two  command." 

"  In  that  respect  the  difference  is  not  great.  De 
Baugis  had  but  a  handful  of  soldiers  to  take  from 
Mackinac,  although  his  voyageurs  may  be  depended 
upon  to  obey  his  will.  His  instructions  were  not  to 
employ  force." 

"  And  the  garrison  of  St.  Louis?" 

"  Tis  hard  to  tell,  as  there  are  fur  hunters  there  of 
whom  we  have  no  record.  La  Salle's  report  would 
make  his  own  command  eighteen,  but  they  are  well 
chosen,  and  he  hath  lieutenants  not  so  far  away  as  to 
be  forgotten.  La  Forest  would  strike  at  a  word,  and 
De  la  Durantaye  is  at  the  Chicago  portage,  and  no 
friend  of  mine.  'Tis  of  importance,  therefore,  that 
your  voyage  be  swiftly  completed,  and  my  orders 
placed  in  De  Baugis'  hands.  Are  all  things  ready  for 
departure?  " 

"  Ay,  the  boats  only  await  my  coming." 


THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE  67 

The  Governor  leaned  his  head  on  his  hand,  crum 
bling  the  paper  between  his  fingers. 

"  This  young  fellow  —  De  Artigny,"  he  said 
thoughtfully,  "  you  have  some  special  reason  for  keep 
ing  him  in  your  company?  " 

Cassion  crossed  the  room,  his  face  suddenly  dark 
ening. 

"  Ay,  now  I  have,"  he  explained  shortly,  "  although 
I  first  engaged  his  services  merely  for  what  I  deemed 
to  be  their  value.  He  spoke  me  most,  fairly." 

"But  since?" 

"  I  have  cause  to  suspect.  Chevet  tells  me  that  today 
he  had  conference  with  Mademoiselle  at  the  House  of 
the  Ursulines." 

"  Ah,  'twas  for  that  then  you  had  his  ticket  revoked. 
I  see  where  the  shoe  pinches.  'Twill  be  safer  with  him 
in  the  boats  than  back  here  in  Quebec.  Then  I  give 
permission,  and  wash  my  hands  of  the  whole  affair  — 
but  beware  of  him,  Cassion." 

"  I  may  be  trusted,  sir." 

"  I  question  that  no  longer."  He  hesitated  slightly, 
then  added  in  lower  tone :  "If  accident  occur  the 
report  may  be  briefly  made.  I  think  that  will  be  all." 

Both  men  were  upon  their  feet,  and  La  Barre 
extended  his  hand  across  the  desk.  I  do  not  know 
what  movement  may  have  caused  it,  but  at  that 
moment,  a  wooden  ring  holding  the  curtain  fell,  and 


88  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

struck  the  floor  at  my  feet.  Obeying  the  first  impulse 
I  thrust  De  Artigny  back  behind  me  into  the  shadow, 
and  held  aside  the  drapery.  Both  men,  turning,  star 
tled  at  the  sound,  beheld  me  clearly,  and  stared  in 
amazement.  Cassion  took  a  step  forward,  an  exclama 
tion  of  surprise  breaking  from  his  lips. 

"Adele!    Mademoiselle!" 

I  stepped  more  fully  into  the  light,  permitting  the 
curtain  to  fall  behind  me,  and  my  eyes  swept  their 
faces. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur  —  you  were  seeking  me?  " 

"  For  an  hour  past ;  for  what  reason  did  you  leave 
the  ballroom?" 

With  no  purpose  in  my  mind  but  to  gain  time  in 
which  to  collect  my  thought  and  protect  De  Artigny 
from  discovery,  I  made  answer,  assuming  a  careless 
ness  of  demeanor  which  I  was  far  from  feeling. 

"Has  it  been  so  long,  Monsieur?"  I  returned  in 
apparent  surprise.  "  Why  I  merely  sought  a  breath 
of  fresh  air,  and  became  interested  in  the  scene  with 
out." 

La  Barre  stood  motionless,  just  as  he  had  risen  to 
his  feet  at  the  first  alarm,  his  eyes  on  my  face,  his 
heavy  eyebrows  contracted  in  a  frown. 

"  I  will  question  the  young  lady,  Cassiori,"  he  said 
sternly,  "  for  I  have  interests  here  of  my  own.  Ma 
demoiselle  !  " 


THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE  69 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  How  long  have  you  been  behind  that  curtain?  " 

"  Monsieur  Cassion  claims  to  have  sought  me  for 
an  hour." 

"  Enough  of  that,"  his  voice  grown  harsh,  and 
threatening.  "  You  address  the  Governor ;  answer  me 
direct." 

I  lifted  my  eyes  to  his  stern  face,  but  they  instantly 
fell  before  the  encounter  of  his  fierce  gaze. 

"  I  do  not  know,  Monsieur." 

"  Who  was  here  when  you  came  in  ?  " 

"  No  one,  Monsieur;  the  room  was  empty." 

"  Then  you  hid  there,  and  overheard  the  conversa 
tion  between  Colonel  Delguard  and  myself?" 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,"  I  confessed,  feeling  my  limbs 
tremble. 

"  And  also  all  that  has  passed  since  Monsieur  Cas 
sion  entered  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur/' 

He  drew  a  deep  breath,  striking  his  hand  on  the 
desk,  as  though  he  would  control  his  anger. 

"  Were  you  alone?    Had  you  a  companion?  " 

I  know  not  how  I  managed  it,  yet  I  raised  my  eyes 
to  his,  simulating  a  surprise  I  was  far  from  feeling. 

"  Alone,  Monsieur?  I  am  Adele  la  Chesnayne;  if 
you  doubt,  the  way  of  discovery  is  open  without  word 
from  me." 


70  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

His  suspicious,  doubting  eyes  never  left  my  face, 
and  there  was  sneer  in  his  voice  as  he  answered. 

"  Bah !  I  am  not  in  love  to  be  played  with  by  a 
witch.  Perchance  'tis  not  easy  for  you  to  lie.  Well, 
we  will  see.  Look  within  the  alcove,  Cassion." 

The  Commissaire  was  there  even  before  the  words 
of  command  were  uttered,  and  my  heart  seemed  to 
stop  beating  as  his  heavy  hand  tore  aside  the  drapery. 
I  leaned  on  the  desk,  bracing  myself,  expecting  a  blow, 
a  struggle;  but  all  was  silent.  Cassion,  braced,  and 
expectant,  peered  into  the  shadows,  evidently  perceiv 
ing  nothing;  then  stepped  within,  only  to  instantly 
reappear,  his  expression  that  of  disappointment.  The 
blood  surged  back  to  my  heart,  and  my  lips  smiled. 

"  No  one  is  there,  Monsieur,"  he  reported,  "  but 
the  window  is  open." 

"  And  not  a  dangerous  leap  to  the  court  below," 
returned  La  Barre  thoughtfully.  "  So  far  you  win, 
Mademoiselle.  Now  will  you  answer  me  —  were  you 
alone  there  ten  minutes  ago  ?  " 

"  It  is  useless  for  me  to  reply,  Monsieur,"  I  answered 
with  dignity,  "  as  it  will  in  no  way  change  your 
decision." 

"  You  have  courage,  at  least." 

"  The  inheritance  of  my  race,  Monsieur." 

"  Well,  we'll  test  it  then,  but  not  in  the  form  you 
anticipate."  He  smiled,  but  not  pleasantly,  and 


THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE  71 

resumed  his  seat  at  the  desk.  "  I  propose  closing  your 
mouth,  Mademoiselle,  and  placing  you  beyond  tempta 
tion.  Monsieur  Cassion,  have  the  lieutenant  at  the 
door  enter." 

I  stood  in  silence,  wondering  at  what  was  about  to 
occur;  was  I  to  be  made  prisoner?  or  what  form  was 
my  punishment  to  assume?  The  power  of  La  Barre 
I  knew,  and  his  stern  vindictiveness,  and  well  I  real 
ized  the  fear  and  hate  which  swept  his  mind,  as  he 
recalled  the  conversation  I  had  overheard.  He  must 
seal  my  lips  to  protect  himself  —  but  how  ?  As  though 
in  a  daze  1  saw  Cassion  open  the  door,  speak  a  sharp 
word  to  one  without,  and  return,  followed  by  a  young 
officer,  who  glanced  curiously  aside  at  me,  even  as  he 
saluted  La  Barre,  and  stood  silently  awaiting  his 
orders.  The  latter  remained  a  moment  motionless,  his 
lips  firm  set. 

"  Where  is  Father  Le  Guard?  " 

"  In  the  Chapel,  Monsieur ;  he  passed  me  a  moment 
ago." 

"  Good ;  inform  the  pere  that  I  desire  his  presence 
at  once.  Wait!  know  you  the  fur  trader,  Hugo 
Chevet?" 

"  I  have  seen  the  man,  Monsieur  —  a  big  fellow, 
with  a  shaggy  head." 

"  Ay,  as  savage  as  the  Indians  he  has  lived  among. 
He  is  to  be  found  at  Eclair's  wine  shop  in  the  Rue  St. 


72  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Louis.  Have  your  sentries  bring  him  here  to  me. 
Attend  to  both  these  matters." 

"  Yes,  Monsieur.'5 

La  Barre's  eyes  turned  from  the  disappearing  figure 
of  the  officer,  rested  a  moment  on  my  face,  and  then 
smiled  grimly  as  he  fronted  Cassion.  He  seemed  well 
pleased  with  himself,  and  to  have  recovered  his  good 
humor. 

"  A  delightful  surprise  for  you,  Monsieur  Cassion," 
he  said  genially,  "  and  let  us  hope  no  less  a  pleasure 
for  the  fair  lady.  Be  seated,  Mademoiselle ;  there  may 
be  a  brief  delay.  You  perceive  my  plan,  no  doubt?  " 

Cassion  did  not  answer,  and  the  Governor  looked 
at  me. 

"  No,  Monsieur." 

"And  yet  so  simple,  so  joyful  a  way  out  of  this 
unfortunate  predicament.  I  am  surprised.  Cassion 
here  might  not  appreciate  how  nicely  this  method  will 
answer  to  close  your  lips,  but  you,  remembering  clearly 
the  private  conference  between  myself  and  Colonel 
Delguard,  should  grasp  my  purpose  at  once.  Your 
marriage  is  to  take  place  tonight,  Mademoiselle." 

"  Tonight !  my  marriage !  to  whom  ?  " 

"  Ah !  is  there  then  more  than  one  prospective 
bridegroom?  Monsieur  Cassion  surely  I  am  not  in 
error  that  you  informed  me  of  your  engagement  to 
Mademoiselle  la  Chesnayne?  " 


THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE  73 

"  She  has  been  pledged  me  in  marriage,  Monsieur 
»—  the  banns  published." 

I  sat  with  bowed  head,  my  cheeks  flaming. 

"  Tis  then  as  I  understood,"  La  Barre  went  on, 
chuckling.  "  The  lady  is  over  modest." 

"  I  have  made  no  pledge,"  I  broke  in  desperately. 
"  Monsieur  spoke  to1  my  Uncle  Chevet,  not  I !  " 

"Yet  you  were  told!    You  made  no  refusal?" 

"  Monsieur,  I  could  not ;  they  arranged  it  all,  and, 
besides,  it  was  not  to  be  until  Monsieur  returned  from 
the  West.  I  do  not  love  him ;  I  thought  —  " 

"  Bah !  what  is  love  ?  Tis  enough  that  you  accepted. 
This  affair  is  no  longer  one  of  affection ;  it  has  become 
the  King's  business,  a  matter  of  State.  I  decide  it  is 
best  for  you  to  leave  Quebec;  ay!  and  New  France, 
Mademoiselle.  There  is  but  one  choice,  imprisonment 
here,  or  exile  into  the  wilderness."  He  leaned  forward 
staring  into  my  face  with  his  fierce,  threatening  eyes. 
"  I  feel  it  better  that  you  go  as  Monsieur  Cassion's 
wife,  and  under  his  protection.  I  decree  that  so  you 
shall  go." 

"  Alone  —  with  —  with  —  Monsieur  Cassion  ?  " 

"  One  of  his  party.  Tis  my  order  also  that  Hugo 
Chevet  be  of  the  company.  Perchance  a  year  in  the 
wilderness  may  be  of  benefit  to  him,  and  he  might  be 
of  value  in  watching  over  young  De  Artigny." 

Never  have  I  felt  more  helpless,  more  utterly  alone. 


74  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  knew  all  he  meant,  but  my  mind  grasped  no  way  of 
escape.  His  face  leered  at  me  as  through  a  mist,  yet 
as  I  glanced  aside  at  Cassion  it  only  brought  home  to 
me  a  more  complete  dejection.  The  man  was  glad  — 
glad!  He  had  no  conscience,  no  shame.  To  appeal 
to  him  would  be  waste  of  breath  —  a  deeper  humilia 
tion.  Suddenly  I  felt  cold,  hard,  reckless;  ay!  they 
had  the  power  to  force  me  through  the  unholy  cere 
mony.  I  was  only  a  helpless  girl;  but  beyond  that  I 
would  laugh  at  them;  and  Cassion  —  if  he  dared  — 

The  door  opened,  and  a  lean  priest  in  long  black 
robe  entered  noiselessly,  bending  his  shaven  bead  to 
La  Barre,  as  his  crafty  eyes  swiftly  swept  our  faces. 

"Monsieur  desired  my  presence?" 

"  Yes,  Pere  le  Guard,  a  mission  of  happiness.  There 
are  two  here  to  be  joined  in  matrimony  by  bonds  of 
Holy  Church.  We  but  wait  the  coming  of  the  lady's 
guardian." 

The  pere  must  have  interpreted  the  expression  of 
my  face. 

"  Tis  regular,  Monsieur?  "  he  asked. 

"  By  order  of  the  King,"  returned  La  Barre  sternly. 
"  Beyond  that  it  is  not  necessary  that  you  inquire. 
Ah !  Monsieur  Chevet !  they  found  you  then  ?  I  have  a 
pleasant  surprise  for  you.  'Tis  hereby  ordered  that  you 
accompany  Commissaire  Cassion  to  the  Illinois  coun 
try  as  interpreter,  to  be  paid  from  my  private  fund." 


THE  ORDER  OF  LA  BARRE  75 

Chevet  stared  into  the  Governor's  dark  face,  scarce 
able  to  comprehend,  his  brain  dazed  from  heavy 
drinking. 

"The  Illinois  country!  I  —  Hugo  Chevet?  Tis 
some  joke,  Monsieur." 

"  None  at  all,  as  you  will  discover  presently,  my 
man.  I  do  not  jest  on  the  King's  service/' 

"But  my  land,  Monsieur;  my  niece?" 

La  Barre  permitted  himself  a  laugh. 

"  Bah !  let  the  land  lie  fallow ;  'twill  cost  little  while 
you  draw  a  wage,  and  as  for  Mademoiselle,  'tis  that 
you  may  accompany  her  I  make  choice.  Stand  back; 
you  have  your  orders,  and  now  I'll  show  you  good  rea 
son."  He  stood  up,  and  placed  his  hand  on  Cassion's 
arm.  "  Now  my  dear,  Francois,  if  you  will  join  the 
lady." 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  WIFE  OF  FRANCOIS  CASSION 

IT  is  vague,  all  that  transpired.  I  knew  then,  and 
recall  now,  much  of  the  scene  yet  it  returns  to 
memory  more  in  a  passing  picture  than  an  actual 
reality  in  which  I  was  an  actor.  But  one  clear  impres 
sion  dominated  my  brain  —  my  helplessness  to  resist 
the  command  of  La  Barre.  His  word  was  law  in  the 
colony,  and  from  it  there  was  no  appeal,  save  to  the 
King.  Through  swimming  mist  I  saw  his  face,  stern, 
dark,  threatening,  and  then  glimpsed  Cassion  approach 
ing  me,  a  smile  curling  his  thin  lips.  I  shrank  back 
from  him,  yet  arose  to  my  feet,  trembling  so  that  I 
clung  to  the  chair  to  keep  erect. 

"  Do  not  touch  me,  Monsieur,"  I  said,  in  a  voice 
which  scarcely  sounded  like  my  own.  Cassion  stood 
still,  the  smile  of  triumph  leaving  his  face.  La  Barre 
turned,  his  eyes  cold  and  hard. 

"  What  is  this,  Mademoiselle  ?  You  would  dare 
disobey  me?  " 

I  caught  my  breath,  gripping  the  chair  with  both 
hands. 

"  No,  Monsieur  le  Governor,"  I  answered,  surprised 

76 


THE  WIFE  OF  FRANCOIS  CASSION        77 

at  the  clearness  with  which  I  spoke.  "  That  would 
be  useless ;  you  have  behind  you  the  power  of  France, 
and  I  am  a  mere  girl.  Nor  do  I  appeal,  for  I  know 
well  the  cause  of  your  decision.  It  is  indeed  my  privi 
lege  to  appeal  to  Holy  Church  for  protection  from  this 
outrage,  but  not  through  such  representative  as  I  see 
here." 

"  Pere  le  Guard  is  chaplain  of  my  household." 

"  And  servant  to  your  will,  Monsieur.  'Tis  known 
in  all  New  France  he  is  more  diplomat  than  priest. 
Nay !  I  take  back  my  word,  and  will  make  trial  of  his 
priesthood.  Father,  I  do  not  love  this  man,  nor  marry 
him  of  my  own  free  will.  I  appeal  to  you,  to  the 
church,  to  refuse  the  sanction." 

The  priest  stood  with  fingers  interlocked,  and  head 
bowed,  nor  did  his  eyes  meet  mine. 

"  I  am  but  the  humble  instrument  of  those  in  author 
ity,  Daughter,"  he  replied  gently,  "  and  must  perform 
the  sacred  duties  of  my  office.  'Tis  your  own  con 
fession  that  your  hand  has  been  pledged  to  Monsieur 
Cassion." 

"  By  Hugo  Chevet,  not  myself." 

"  Without  objection  on  your  part."  He  glanced  up 
slyly.  "  Perchance  this  was  before  the  appearance  of 
another  lover,  the  Sieur  de  Artigny." 

1  felt  the  color  flood  my  cheeks,  yet  from  indigna 
tion  rather  than  embarrassment. 


78  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  No  word  of  love  has  been  spoken  me  by  Monsieur 
de  Artigny,"  I  answered  swiftly.  "  He  is  a  friend,  no 
more.  I  do  not  love  Francois  Cassion,  nor  marry  him 
but  through  force ;  ay !  nor  does  he  love  me  —  this  is 
but  a  scheme  to  rob  me  of  my  inheritance." 

"  Enough  of  this,"  broke  in  La  Barre  sternly,  and 
he  gripped  my  arm.  "  The  girl  hath  lost  her  head, 
and  such  controversy  is  unseemly  in  my  presence. 
Pere  le  Guard,  let  the  ceremony  proceed." 

"  "Pis  your  order,  Monsieur?" 

"  Ay !  do  I  not  speak  my  will  plainly  enough  ?  Come, 
the  hour  is  late,  and  our  King's  business  is  of  more 
import  than  the  whim  of  a  girl." 

I  never  moved,  never  lifted  my  eyes.  I  was  con 
scious  of  nothing,  but  helpless,  impotent  anger,  of 
voiceless  shame.  They  might  force  me  to  go  through 
the  form,  but  never  would  they  make  me  the  wife  of 
this  man.  My  heart  throbbed  with  rebellion,  my  mind 
hardened  into  revolt.  I  knew  all  that  occurred,  realized 
the  significance  of  every  word  and  act,  yet  it  was  as 
if  they  appertained  to  someone  else.  I  felt  the  clammy 
touch  of  Cassion's  hand  on  my  nerveless  ringers,  and 
I  must  have  answered  the  interrogatories  of  the  priest, 
for  his  voice  droned  on,  meaningless  to  the  end.  It 
was  only  in  the  silence  which  followed  that  I  seemed 
to  regain  consciousness,  and  a  new  grip  on  my  numbed 
faculties.  Indeed  I  was  still  groping  in  the  fog,  bewil- 


THE  WIFE  OF  FRANCOIS  CASSION        79 

dered,  inert,  when  La  Barre  gave  utterance  to  a  coarse 
laugh. 

"  Congratulations,  Francois/'  he  cried.  "  A  fair 
wife,  and  not  so  unwilling  after  all.  And  now  your 
first  kiss." 

The  sneer  of  these  words  was  like  a  slap  in  the  face, 
and  all  the  hatred,  and  indignation  I  felt  seethed  to 
the  surface.  A  heavy  paper  knife  lay  on  .the  desk,  and 
I  gripped  it  in  my  fingers,  and  stepped  back,  facing 
them.  The  mist  seemed  to  roll  away,  and  I  saw  their 
faces,  and  there  must  have  been  that  in  mine  to  startle 
them,  for  even  La  Barre  gave  back  a  step,  and  the 
grin  faded  from  the  thin  lips  of  the  Commissaire. 

"  'Tis  ended  then,"  I  said,  and  my  voice  did  not 
falter.  "  I  am  this  man's  wife.  Very  well,  you  have 
had  your  way;  now  I  will  have  mine.  Listen  to  what 
I  shall  say,  Monsieur  le  Governor,  and  you  also,  Fran 
cois  Cassion.  By  rite  of  church  you  call  me  wife,  but 
that  is  your  only  claim.  I  know  your  law,  and  that 
this  ceremony  has  sealed  my  lips.  I  am  your  captive, 
nothing  more ;  you  can  rob  me  now  —  but,  mark  you ! 
all  that  you  will  ever  get  is  money.  Monsieur  Cassion, 
if  you  dare  lay  so  much  as  a  finger  on  me,  I  will  kill 
you,  as  I  would  a  snake.  I  know  what  I  say,  and  mean 
it.  You  kiss  me!  Try  it,  Monsieur,  if  you  doubt  how 
my  race  repays  insult.  I  will  go  with  you;  I  will  bear 
your  name;  this  the  law  compels,  but  I  am  still  mis- 


80  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

tress  of  my  soul,  and  of  my  body.  You  hear  me,  Mes 
sieurs  ?  You  understand  ?  " 

Cassion  stood  leaning  forward,  just  where  my  first 
words  had  held  him  motionless.  As  I  paused  his  eyes 
were  on  my  face,  and  he  lifted  a  hand  to  wipe  away 
drops  of  perspiration.  La  Barre  crumpled  the  paper 
he  held  savagely. 

"  So,"  he  exclaimed,  "  we  have  unchained  a  tiger 
cat.  Well,  all  this  is  naught  to  me;  and  Francois,  I 
leave  you  and  the  wilderness  to  do  the  taming.  In 
faith,  'tis  time  already  you  were  off.  You  agree  to 
accompany  the  party  without  resistance,  Madame?" 

"  As  well  there,  as  here,"  I  answered  contemptu 
ously. 

"And  you,  Hugo  Chevet?" 

The  giant  growled  something  inarticulate  through 
his  beard,  not  altogether,  I  thought,  to  La  Barre's  lik 
ing,  for  his  face  darkened. 

"  By  St.  Anne!  'tis  a  happy  family  amid  which  you 
start  your  honeymoon,  Monsieur  Cassion,"  he  ejacu 
lated  at  length,  "  but  go  you  must,  though  I  send  a  file 
of  soldiers  with  you  to  the  boats.  Now  leave  me,  and 
I  would  hear  no  more  until  word  comes  of  your  arrival 
at  St.  Louis." 

We  left  the  room  together,  the  three  of"  us,  and  no 
one  spoke,  as  we  traversed  the  great  assembly  hall,  in 
which  dancers  still  lingered,  and  gained  the  outer  hall. 


"  You  kiss  me !     Try  it,  Monsieur,  if  you  doubt  how 
my  race  repays  insult  " 


THE  WIFE  OF  FRANCOIS  CASSION        81 

Cassion  secured  my  cloak,  and  I  wrapped  it  about  my 
shoulders,  for  the  night  air  without  was  already  chill, 
and  then,  yet  in  unbroken  silence,  we  passed  down  the 
steps  into  the  darkness  of  the  street.  I  walked  beside 
Chevet,  who  was  growling  to  himself,  scarce  sober 
enough  to  clearly  realize  what  had  occurred,  and  so 
we  followed  the  Commissaire  down  the  steep  path 
which  led  to  the  river. 

There  was  no  pomp  now,  no  military  guard,  or  blaz 
ing  torches.  All  about  us  was  gloom  and  silence,  the 
houses  fronting  the  narrow  passage  black,  although  a 
gleam  of  fire  revealed  the  surface  of  the  water  below. 
The  rough  paving  made  walking  difficult,  and  I  tripped 
twice  during  the  descent,  once  wrenching  an  ankle,  but 
with  no  outcry.  I  was  scarce  conscious  of  the  pain, 
or  of  my  surroundings,  for  my  mind  still  stood  aghast 
over  what  had  occurred.  It  had  been  so  swiftly 
accomplished  I  yet  failed  to  grasp  the  full  significance. 

Vaguely  I  comprehended  that  I  was  no  longer  Adele 
la  Chesnayne,  but  the  wife  of  that  man  I  followed.  A 
word,  a  muttered  prayer,  an  uplifted  hand,  had  made 
me  his  slave,  his  vassal.  Nothing  could  break  the 
bond  between  us  save  death.  I  might  hate,  despise, 
revile,  but  the  bond  held.  This  thought  grew  clearer 
as  my  mind  readjusted  itself,  and  the  full  horror  of 
the  situation  took  possession  of  me.  Yet  there  was 
nothing  I  could  do ;  I  could  neither  escape  or  fight,  nor 


82  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

had  I  a  friend  to  whom  I  could  appeal.  Suddenly  I 
realized  that  I  still  grasped  in  my  hand  the  heavy 
paper  knife  I  had  snatched  up  from  La  Barre's  desk, 
and  I  thrust  it  into  the  waistband  of  my  skirt.  It  was 
my  only  weapon  of  defense,  yet  to  know  I  had  even 
that  seemed  to  bring  me  a  glow  of  courage. 

We  reached  the  river's  edge  and  halted.  Below  us, 
on  the  bank,  the  blazing  fire  emitted  a  red  gleam 
reflecting  on  the  water,  and  showing  us  the  dark  out 
lines  of  waiting  canoes,  and  seated  figures.  Gazing 
about  Cassion  broke  the  silence,  his  voice  assuming 
the  harshness  of  authority. 

"  Three  canoes!  Where  is  the  other?  Huh!  if  there 
be  delay  now,  someone  will  make  answer  to  me.  Pass 
the  word  for  the  sergeant ;  ah !  is  this  you  Le  Claire  ?  " 

"  All  is  prepared,  Monsieur." 

He  glared  at  the  stocky  figure  fronting  him  in 
infantry  uniform. 

"  Prepared !    You  have  but  three  boats  at  the  bank." 

"  The  other  is  below,  Monsieur ;  it  is  loaded  and 
waits" to  lead  the  way." 

"  Ah !  and  who  is  in  charge  ?  " 

"  Was  it  not  your  will  that  it  be  the  guide  —  the 
Sieur  de  Artigny?  " 

"  Sacre!  but  I  had  forgotten  the  fellow.  Ay!  'tis 
the  best  place  for  him.  And  are  all  provisions  and 
arms  aboard  ?  You  checked  them,  Le  Claire  ?  " 


THE  WIFE  OF  FRANCOIS  CASSION        83 

"  With  care,  Monsieur;  I  watched  the  stowing  of 
each  piece;  there  is  nothing  forgotten." 

"And  the  men?" 

"  Four  Indian  paddlers  to  each  boat,  Monsieur, 
twenty  soldiers,  a  priest,  and  the  guide." 

"  'Tis  the  tally.  Make  room  for  two  more  in  the 
large  canoe;  ay,  the  lady  goes.  Change  a  soldier  each 
to  your  boat  and  that  of  Pere  Allouez  until  we  make 
our  first  camp,  where  we  can  make  new  arrangement." 

"  There  is  room  in  De  Artigny's  canoe." 

"  We'll  not  call  him  back ;  the  fellows  will  tuck  away 
somehow.  Come,  let's  be  off,  it  looks  like  dawn  over 
yonder." 

I  found  myself  in  one  of  the  canoes,  so  filled  with 
men  any  movement  was  almost  impossible,  yet  of  this 
I  did  not  complain  for  my  Uncle  Chevet  was  next  to 
me,  and  Cassion  took  place  at  the  steering  oar  in  the 
stern.  To  be  separated  from  him  was  all  I  asked, 
although  the  very  sound  of  his  harsh  voice  rasping  out 
orders,  .as  we  swung  out  from  the  bank  rendered  me 
almost  frantic.  My  husband !  God !  and  I  was  actually 
married  to  that  despicable  creature!  I  think  I  hardly 
realized  before  what  had  occurred,  but  now  the  hideous 
truth  came,  and  I  buried  my  face  in  my  hands,  and 
felt  tears  stealing  through  my  fingers. 

Yet  only  for  a  moment  were  these  tears  of  weak 
ness.  Indignation,  anger,  hatred  conquered  me.  He 


84  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

had  won !  he  had  used  power  to  conquer !  Very  well, 
now  he  would  pay  the  price.  He  thought  me  a  helpless 
girl ;  he  would  find  me  a  woman,  and  a  La  Chesnayne. 
The  tears  left  my  eyes,  and  my  head  lifted,  as  purpose 
and  decision  returned. 

We  were  skirting  the  northern  bank,  the  high  bluffs 
blotting  out  the  stars,  with  here  and  there,  far  up  above 
us,  a  light  gleaming  from  some  distant  window,  its 
rays  reflecting  along  the  black  water.  The  Indian 
paddlers  worked  silently,  driving  the  sharp  prow  of 
the  heavily  laden  canoe  steadily  up  stream.  Farther 
out  to  the  left  was  the  dim  outline  of  another  boat, 
keeping  pace  with  ours,  the  moving  figures  of  the 
paddlers  revealed  against  the  water  beyond. 

I  endeavored  to  discern  the  canoe  which  led  the  way, 
over  which  De  Artigny  held  command,  but  it  was  hid 
den  by  a  wall  of  mist  too  far  away  to  be  visible.  Yet 
the  very  thought  that  the  young  Sieur  was  there, 
accompanying  us  into  the  drear  wilderness,  preserved 
me  from  utter  despair.  I  would  not  be  alone,  or  friend 
less.  Even  when  he  learned  the  truth,  he  would  know 
it  was  not  my  fault,  and  though  he  might  question, 
and  even  doubt,  at  first,  yet  surely  the  opportunity 
would  come  for  me  to  confess  all,  and  feel  his  sym 
pathy,  and  protection.  I  cannot  explain  the  confidence 
which  this  certainty  of  his  presence  brought,  or  how 
gratefully  I  awaited  the  dawn,  and  its  revelation. 


THE  WIFE  OF  FRANCOIS  CASSION        86 

'Tis  not  in  the  spirit  of  youth  to  be  long  depressed 
by  misfortune,  and  although  each  echo  of  Cassion's 
voice  recalled  my  condition,  I  was  not  indifferent  to 
the  changing  scene.  Chevet,  still  sodden  with  drink, 
fell  asleep,  his  head  on  his  pack,  but  I  remained  wide 
awake,  watching  the  first  faint  gleam  of  light  along 
the  edge  of  the  cloud  stretching  across  the  eastern  sky 
line.  It  was  a  dull,  drear  morning,  everywhere  a  dull 
gray,  the  wide  waters  about  us  silent  and  deserted.  To 
the  right  the  shore  line  was  desolate  and  bare,  except 
for  blackened  stumps  of  fire-devastated  woods,  and 
brown  rocks,  while  in  every  other  direction  the  river 
spread  wide  in  sullen  flow.  There  was  no  sound  but 
the  dip  of  the  paddles  and  the  heavy  breathing. 

As  the  sun  forced  its  way  through  the  obscuring 
cloud,  the  mist  rose  slowly,  and  drifted  aside,  giving 
me  glimpse  of  the  canoe  in  advance,  although  it 
remained  indistinct,  a  vague  speck  in  the  waste  of 
water.  I  sat  motionless  gazing  about  at  the  scene,  yet 
vaguely  comprehending  the  nature  of  our  surround 
ings.  My  mind  reviewed  the  strange  events  of  the 
past  night,  and  endeavored  to  adjust  itself  to  my  new 
environment.  Almost  in  an  instant  of  time  my  life 
had  utterly  changed  —  I  had  been  married  and  exiled  ; 
wedded  to  a  man  whom  I  despised,  and  forced  to 
accompany  him  into  the  unknown  wilderness.  It  was 
like  a  dream,  a  delirium  of  fever,  and  even  yet  I  could 


86  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

not  seem  to  comprehend  its  dread  reality.  But  the 
speeding  canoes,  the  strange  faces,  the  occasional 
sound  of  Cassion's  voice,  the  slumbering  figure  of 
Chevet  was  evidence  of  truth  not  to  be  ignored,  and 
ahead  yonder,  a  mere  outline,  was  the  boat  which  con 
tained  De  Artigny.  What  would  he  say,  or  do,  when 
he  learned  the  truth?  Would  he  care  greatly?  Had 
I  read  rightly  the  message  of  his  eyes?  Could  I  have 
trust,  and  confidence  in  his  loyalty?  Would  he  accept 
my  explanation !  or  would  he  condemn  me  for  this  act 
in  which  I  was  in  no  wise  to  blame?  Mother  of  God ! 
it  came  to  me  that  it  was  not  so  much  Monsieur  Cas- 
sion  I  feared,  as  the  Sieur  de  Artigny.  What  would 
be  his  verdict?  My  heart  seemed  to  stop  its  beating, 
and  tears  dimmed  my  eyes,  as  I  gazed  across  the  water 
at  that  distant  canoe.  I  knew  then  that  all  my  courage, 
all  my  hope,  centered  on  his  decision  —  the  decision  of 
the  man  I  loved. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  TWO  MEN  MEET 

I  COULD  not  have  slept,  although  I  must  have  lost 
consciousness  of  our  surroundings,  for  I  was 
aroused  by  Cassion's  voice  shouting  some  command, 
and  became  aware  that  we  were  making  landing  on  the 
river  bank.  The  sun  was  two  hours  high,  and  the 
spot  selected  a  low  grass-covered  point,  shaded  by 
trees.  Chevet  had  awakened,  sobered  by  his  nap,  and 
the  advance  canoe  had  already  been  drawn  up  on  the 
shore,  the  few  soldiers  it  contained  busily  engaged  in 
starting  fires  with  which  to  cook  our  morning  meal. 

I  perceived  De  Artigny  with  my  first  glance,  stand 
ing  erect  on  the  bank,  his  back  toward  us,  directing  the 
men  in  their  work.  As  we  shot  forward  toward  the 
landing  he  turned  indifferently,  and  I  marked  the  sud 
den  straightening  of  his  body,  as  though  in  surprise, 
although  the  distance  gave  me  no  clear  vision  of  his 
face.  As  our  canoe  came  into  the  shallows,  he  sprang 
down  the  bank  to  greet  us,  hat  in  hand,  his  eyes  on  me. 
My  own  glance  fell  before  the  eagerness  in  his  face, 
and  I  turned  away. 

"  Ah !  Monsieur  Cassion,"  he  exclaimed,  the  very 

87 


88  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

sound  of  his  voice  evidencing  delight.  "  You  have 
guests  on  the  journey;  'tis  unexpected." 

Cassion  stepped  over  the  side,  and  fronted  him,  no 
longer  a  smiling  gallant  of  the  court,  but  brutal  in 
authority. 

"  And  what  is  that  to  you,  may  I  ask,  Sieur  de 
Artigny?"  he  said,  coldly  contemptuous.  "  You  are 
but  our  guide,  and  it  is  no  concern  of  yours  who  may 
compose  the  company.  'Twill  be  well  for  you  to 
remember  your  place,  and  attend  to  your  duties.  Go 
now,  and  see  that  the  men  have  breakfast  served." 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence,  and  I  did  not  even 
venture  to  glance  up  to  perceive  what  occurred, 
although  I  felt  that  De  Artigny 's  eyes  shifted  their 
inquiry  from  Cassion's  face  to  mine.  There  must  be 
no  quarrel  now,  not  until  he  knew  the  truth,  not 
until  I  had  opportunity  to  explain,  and  yet  he  was  a 
firebrand,  and  it  would  be  like  him  to  resent  such 
words.  How  relieved  I  felt,  as  his  voice  made  final 
answer. 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur  le  Commissaire,"  he  said,  pleas 
antly  enough.  "  It  is  true  I  forgot  my  place  in  this 
moment  of  surprise.  I  obey  your  orders." 

I  looked  up  as  he  turned  away,  and  disappeared. 
Cassion  stared  after  him,  smothering  an  oath,  and  evi 
dently  disappointed  at  so  tame  an  ending  of  the  affair, 
for  it  was  his  nature  to  bluster  and  boast.  Yet  as  his 


THE  TWO  MEN  MEET  89 

lips  changed  to  a  grin,  I  knew  of  what  the  man  was 
thinking  —  he  had  mistaken  De  Artigny's  actions  for 
cowardice,  and  felt  assured  now  of  how  he  would 
deal  with  him.  He  turned  to  the  canoe,  a  new  concep 
tion  of  importance  in  the  sharp  tone  of  his  voice. 

"  Come  ashore,  men ;  ay !  draw  the  boat  higher  on 
the  sand.  Now,  Monsieur  Chevet,  assist  your  niece 
forward  to  where  I  can  help  her  to  land  with  dry  feet 
• —  permit  me,  Adele." 

"  It  is  not  at  all  necessary,  Monsieur,"  I  replied, 
avoiding  his  hand,  and  leaping  lightly  to  the  firm  sand. 
"  I  am  no  dainty  maid  of  Quebec  to  whom  such  cour 
tesy  is  due."  I  stood  and  faced  him,  not  unpleased  to 
mark  the  anger  in  his  eyes.  "  Not  always  have  you 
shown  yourself  so  considerate." 

"  Why  blame  me  for  the  act  of  La  Barre?  " 

"  The  act  would  never  have  been  considered  had 
you  opposed  it,  Monsieur.  It  was  your  choice,  not  the 
Governor's." 

"  I  would  wed  you  —  yes ;  but  that  is  no  crime.  But 
let  us  understand  each  other.  Those  were  harsh  words 
you  spoke  in  anger  in  the  room  yonder." 

"  They  were  not  in  anger." 

"  But  surely  —  " 

"  Monsieur,  you  have  forced  me  into  marriage ;  the 
law  holds  me  as  your  wife.  I  know  not  how  I  may 
escape  that  fate,  or  avoid  accompanying  you.  So  far 


90  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  submit,  but  no  farther.  I  do  not  love  you ;  I  do  not 
even  feel  friendship  toward  you.  Let  me  pass." 

He  grasped  my  arm,  turning  me  about  until  I  faced 
him,  his  eyes  glaring  into  mine. 

"  Not  until  I  speak,"  he  replied  threateningly.  "  Do 
not  mistake  my  temper,  or  imagine  me  blind.  I  know 
what  has  so  suddenly  changed  you  —  it  is  that  gay, 
simpering  fool  yonder.  But  be  careful  how  far  you 
go.  I  am  your  husband,  and  in  authority  here." 

"  Monsieur,  your  words  are  insult ;  release  your 
hand." 

"  So  you  think  to  deceive !  Bah !  I  am  too  old  a 
bird  for  that,  or  to  pay  heed  to  such  airs.  I  have  seen 
girls  before,  and  a  mood  does  not  frighten  me.  But 
listen  now  —  keep  away  from  De  Artigny  unless  you 
seek  trouble." 

"  What  mean  you  by  that  threat?  " 

"  You  will  learn  to  your  sorrow ;  the  way  we  travel 
is  long,  and  I  am  woodsman  as  well  as  soldier.  You 
will  do  well  to  heed  my  words." 

I  released  my  arm,  but  did  not  move.  My  only  feel 
ing  toward  him  at  that  moment  was  one  of  disgust, 
defiance.  The  threat  in  his  eyes,  the  cool  insolence  of 
his  speech,  set  my  blood  on  fire. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  said  coldly,  although  every  nerve  of 
my  body  throbbed,  "  you  may  know  girls,  but  you  deal 
now  with  a  woman.  Your  speech,  your  insinuation  is 


THE  TWO  MEN  MEET  91 

insult.  I  disliked  you  before;  now  I  despise  you,  yet 
I  will  say  this  in  answer  to  what  you  have  intimated. 
Monsieur  de  Artigny  is  nothing  to  me,  save  that  he 
hath  shown  himself  friend.  You  wrong  him,  even  as 
you  wrong  me,  in  thinking  otherwise,  and  whatever 
the  cause  of  misunderstanding  between  us,  there  is  no 
excuse  for  you  to  pick  quarrel  with  him." 

"  You  appear  greatly  concerned  over  his  safety." 

"  Not  at  all ;  so  far  as  I  have  ever  heard  the  Sieur 
de  Artigny  has  heretofore  proven  himself  quite  capable 
of  sustaining  his  own  part.  'Tis  more  like  I  am  con 
cerned  for  you." 

"  For  me  ?  You  fool !  Why,  I  was  a  swordsman 
when  that  lad  was  at  his  mother's  knee."  He  laughed, 
but  with  ugly  gleam  of  teeth.  "  Sacre!  I  hate  such 
play  acting.  But  enough  of  quarrel  now;  there  is 
sufficient  time  ahead  to  bring  you  to  your  senses,  and 
a  knowledge  of  who  is  your  master.  Hugo  Chevet, 
come  here." 

My  uncle  climbed  the  bank,  his  rifle  in  hand,  with 
face  still  bloated,  and  red  from  the  drink  of  the  night 
before.  Behind  him  appeared  the  slender  black-robed 
figure  of  the  Jesuit,  his  eyes  eager  with  curiosity.  It 
was  sight  of  the  latter  which  caused  Cassion  to  moder 
ate  his  tone  of  command. 

"  You  will  go  with  Chevet,"  he  said,  pointing  to  the 
fire  among  the  trees,  "  until  I  can  talk  to  you  alone." 


92  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"A  prisoner?" 

"  No;  a  guest,"  sarcastically,  "but  do  not  overstep 
the  courtesy." 

We  left  him  in  conversation  with  the  pere,  and  I 
did  not  even  glance  back.  Chevet  breathed  heavily, 
and  I  caught  the  mutter  of  his  voice.  "  What  meaneth 
all  this  chatter  ?  "  he  asked  gruffly.  "  Must  you  two 
quarrel  so  soon  ?  " 

"  Why  not?  "  I  retorted.  "  The  man  bears  me  no 
love;  'tis  but  gold  he  thinks  about." 

"  Gold !  "  he  stopped,  and  slapped  his  thighs.  "  Tis 
precious  little  of  that  he  will  ever  see  then." 

"And  why  not?  Was  not  my  father  a  land 
owner  ?  " 

"Ay!  till  the  King  took  it." 

"  Then  even  you  do  not  know  the  truth.  I  am  glad 
to  learn  that,  for  I  have  dreamed  that  you  sold  me  to 
this  coxcomb  for  a  share  of  the  spoils." 

"  Wliat  ?  a  share  of  the  spoils !  Bah !  I  am  no  angel, 
girl,  nor  pretend  to  a  virtue  more  than  I  possess.  There 
is  truth  in  the  thought  that  I  might  benefit  by  your 
marriage  to  Monsieur  Cassion,  and,  by  my  faith,  I 
see  no  wrong  in  that.  Have  you  not  cost  me  heavily 
in  these  years  ?  Why  should  I  not  seek  for  you  a  hus 
band  of  worth  in  these  colonies?  Wherefore  is  that 
a  crime?  Were  you  my  own  daughter  I  could  do  no 
less,  and  this  man  is  not  ill  to  look  upon,  a  fair-spoken 


THE  TWO  MEN  MEET  93 

gallant,  a  friend  of  La  Barre's,  chosen  by  him  for  spe 
cial  service  —  " 

"  And  with  influence  in  the  fur  trade." 

"All  the  better  that,"  he  continued  obstinately. 
"  Why  should  a  girl  object  if  her  husband  be  rich?  " 

"  But  he  is  not  rich,"  I  said  plainly,  looking  straight 
into  his  eyes.  "  He  is  no  more  than  a  penniless  adven 
turer;  an  actor  playing  a  part  assigned  him  by  the 
Governor ;  while  you  and  I  do  the  same.  Listen,  Mon 
sieur  Chevet,  the  property  at  St.  Thomas  is  mine  by 
legal  right,  and  it  was  to  gain  possession  that  this 
wretch  sought  my  hand." 

"Your  legal  right?" 

"  Ay,  restored  by  the  King  in  special  order." 

"  It  is  not  true ;  I  had  the  records  searched  by  a 
lawyer,  Monsieur  Gautier,  of  St.  Anne." 

I  gave  a  gesture  of  indignation. 

"  A  country  advocate  at  whom  those  in  authority 
would  laugh.  I  tell  you  what  I  say  is  true;  the  land 
was  restored,  and  the  fact  is  known  to  La  Barre  and 
to  Cassion.  It  is  this  fact  which  has  caused  all  our 
troubles.  I  overheard  talk  last  night  between  the  Gov 
ernor  and  his  aide-de-camp,  Colonel  Delguard  —  you 
know  him?  " 

Chevet  nodded,  his  interest  stirred. 

"  They  thought  themselves  alone,  and  were  laugh 
ing  at  the  success  of  their  trick.  I  was  hidden  behind 


94  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

the  heavy  curtains  at  the  window,  and  every  word  they 
spoke  reached  my  ears.  Then  they  sent  for  Cassion." 

"  But  where  is  the  paper?  " 

"  I  did  not  learn ;  they  have  it  hidden,  no  doubt, 
awaiting  the  proper  time  to  produce  it.  But  there  is 
such  a  document :  La  Barre  explained  that  clearly,  and 
the  reason  why  he  wished  Cassion  to  marry  me.  They 
were  all  three  talking  when  an  accident  happened, 
which  led  to  my  discovery." 

"Ah!  and  so  that  was  what  hurried  the  wedding, 
and  sent  me  on  this  wild  wilderness  chase.  They 
would  bury  me  in  the  woods  —  sacre!  —  " 

"  Hush  now  —  Cassion  has  left  the  canoe  already, 
and  we  can  talk  of  this  later.  Let  us  seem  to  suspect 
nothing." 

This  was  the  first  meal  of  many  eaten  together  along 
the  river  bank  in  the  course  of  our  long  journey,  yet 
the  recollection  of  that  scene  rises  before  my  memory 
now  with  peculiar  vividness.  It  was  a  bright,  glorious 
morning,  the  arching  sky  blue  overhead,  and  the  air 
soft  with  early  autumn.  Our  temporary  camp  was  at 
the  edge  of  a  grove,  and  below  us  swept  the  broad 
river,  a  gleaming  highway  of  silvery  water  without 
speck  upon  its  surface.  Except  for  our  little  party  of 
voyagers  no  evidence  of  life  was  visible,  not  even  a 
distant  curl  of  smoke  obscuring  the  horizon. 

Cassion  had  divided  us  into  groups,  and,  from  where 


THE  TWO  MEN  MEET  95 

I  had  found  resting  place,  with  a  small  flat  rock  for 
table,  I  was  enabled  to  see  the  others  scattered  to  the 
edge  of  the  bank,  and  thus  learned  for  the  first  time, 
the  character  of  those  with  whom  I  was  destined  to 
companion  on  the  long  journey.  There  were  but  four 
of  us  in  that  first  group,  which  included  Pere  Allouez, 
a  silent  man,  fingering  his  cross,  and  barely  touching 
food.  His  face  under  the  black  cowl  was  drawn,  and 
creased  by  strange  lines,  and  his  eyes  burned  with 
fanaticism.  If  I  had  ever  dreamed  of  him  as  one  to 
whom  I  might  turn  for  counsel,  the  thought  instantly 
vanished  as  our  glances  met. 

A  soldier  and  two  Indians  served  us,  while  their  com 
panions,  divided  into  two  groups,  were  gathered  at 
the  other  extremity  of  the  ridge,  the  soldiers  under 
discipline  of  their  own  under  officers,  and  the  Indians 
watched  over  by  Sieur  De  Artigny,  who  rested,  how 
ever,  slightly  apart,  his  gaze  on  the  broad  river.  Never 
once  while  I  observed  did  he  turn  and  glance  my  way. 
I  counted  the  men,  as  I  endeavored  to  eat,  scarcely 
heeding  the  few  words  exchanged  by  those  about  me. 
The  Indians  numbered  ten,  including  their  chief,  whom 
Cassion  called  Altudah.  Chevet  named  them  as  Aigon- 
quins  from  the  Ottawa,  treacherous  rascals  enough, 
yet  with  expert  knowledge  of  water  craft. 

Altudah  was  a  tall  savage,  wrapped  in  gaudy  blan 
ket,  his  face  rendered  sinister  and  repulsive  by  a  scar 


96  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

the  full  length  of  his  cheek,  yet  he  spoke  French  fairly 
well,  and  someone  said  that  he  had  three  times  made 
journey  to  Mackinac,  and  knew  the  waterways.  There 
were  twenty-four  soldiers,  including  a  sergeant  and 
corporal,  of  the  Regiment  of  Picardy;  active  fellows 
enough,  and  accustomed  to  the  frontier,  although  they 
gave  small  evidence  of  discipline,  and  their  uniforms 
were  in  shocking  condition.  The  sergeant  was  a  heav 
ily  built,  stocky  man,  but  the  others  were  rather  under 
sized,  and  of  little  spirit.  The  same  thought  must  have 
been  in  the  minds  of  others,  for  the  expression  on 
Monsieur  Cassion's  face  was  not  pleasant  as  he  stared 
about. 

"  Chevet,"  he  exclaimed  disgustedly  "  did  ever  you 
see  a  worse  selection  for  wilderness  travel  than  La 
Barre  has  given  us?  Cast  your  eyes  down  the  line 
yonder;  by  my  faith!  there  is  not  a  real  man  among 
them." 

Chevet  who  had  been  growling  to  himself,  with 
scarce  a  thought  other  than  the  food  before  him,  lifted 
his  eyes  and  looked. 

"  Not  so  bad,"  he  answered  finally,  the  words  rum 
bling  in  his  throat.  "  Altudah  is  a  good  Indian,  and 
has  traveled  with  me  before,  and  the  sergeant  yonder 
looks  like  a  fighting  man." 

"Ay,  but  the  others?" 

"  No  worse  than  all  the  scum.    De  Baugis  had  no 


THE  TWO  MEN  MEET  97 

better  with  him,  and  La  Salle  led  a  gang  of  outcasts. 
With  right  leadership  you  can  make  them  do  men's 
work.  'Tis  no  kid-gloved  job  you  have,  Monsieur 
Cassion." 

The  insulting  indifference  of  the  old  fur  trader's 
tone  surprised  the  Commissaire,  and  he  exhibited 
resentment. 

'  You  are  overly  free  with  your  comments,  Hugo 
Chevet.  When  I  wish  advice  I  will  ask  it." 

"  And  in  the  woods  I  do  not  always  wait  to  be 
asked,"  returned  the  older  man,  lighting  his  pipe,  and 
calmly  puffing  out  the  blue  smoke.  "  Though  it  is 
likely  enough  you  will  be  asking  for  it  before  you 
journey  many  leagues  further." 

"  You  are  under  my  orders." 

"  So  La  Barre  said,  but  the  only  duty  he  gave  me 
was  to  watch  over  Adele  here.  He  put  no  shackle  on 
my  tongue.  You  have  chosen  your  course?  " 

"  Yes,  up  the  Ottawa." 

"  I  supposed  so,  although  that  boy  yonder  could 
lead  you  a  shorter  passage." 

"  How  learned  you  that?" 

"  By  talking  with  him  in  Quebec.  He  even  sketched 
me  a  map  of  the  route  he  traveled  with  La  Salle.  You 
knew  it  not?  " 

"  'Twas  of  no  moment,  for  my  orders  bid  me  go 
by  St.  Ignace.  Yet  it  might  be  well  to  question  him 


98  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

and  the  chief  also."  He  turned  to  the  nearest  soldier. 
"  Tell  the  Algonquin,  Altudah,  to  come  here,  and 
Sieur  de  Artigny." 

They  approached  together,  two  specimens  of  the 
frontier  as  different  as  could  be  pictured,  and  stood 
silent,  fronting  Cassion  who  looked  at  them  frowning, 
and  in  no  pleasant  humor.  The  eyes  of  the  younger 
man  sought  my  face  for  an  instant,  and  the  swift 
glance  gave  harsher  note  to  the  Commissaire's  voice. 

"  We  will  reload  the  canoes  here  for  the  long  voy 
age,"  he  said  brusquely.  "  The  sergeant  will  have 
charge  of  that,  but  both  of  you  will  be  in  the  leading 
boat,  and  will  keep  well  in  advance  of  the  others.  Our 
course  is  by  way  of  the  Ottawa.  You  know  that 
stream,  Altudah?" 

The  Indian  bowed  his  head  gravely,  and  extended 
one  hand  beneath  the  scarlet  fold  of  his  blanket. 

"  Five  time,  Monsieur." 

"  How  far  to  the  west,  Chief  ?  " 

"  To  place  call  Green  Bay." 

Cassion  turned  his  eyes  on  De  Artigny,  a  slight 
sneer  curling  his  lips. 

"  And  you  ?  "  he  asked  coldly. 

"  But  one  journey,  Monsieur,  along  the  Ottawa  and 
the  lakes,"  was  the  quiet  answer,  "  and  that  three  years 
ago,  yet  I  scarce  think  I  would  go  astray.  'Tis  not  a 
course  easily  forgotten." 


THE  TWO  MEN  MEET  99 

"And  beyond  Green  Bay?" 

"  I  have  been  to  the  mouth  of  the  Great  River." 

"  You!  "  in  surprise.     "  Were  you  of  that  party?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  And  you  actually  reached  the  sea  —  the  salt 
water  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  Saint  Anne!  I  never  half  believed  the  tale  true, 
nor  do  I  think  overmuch  of  your  word  for  it.  But 
let  that  go.  Chevet  here  tells  me  you  know  a  shorter 
journey  to  the  Illinois?" 

"  Not  by  canoe,  Monsieur.  I  followed  Sieur  de  la 
Salle  by  forest  trail  to  the  Straits,  and  planned  to 
return  that  way,  but  'tis  a  foot  journey." 

"  Not  fitted  for  such  a  party  as  this?  " 

"  Only  as  you  trust  to  your  rifles  for  food,  bearing 
what  packs  we  might  on  our  backs.  With  the  lady 
the  trail  is  scarcely  possible." 

"  As  to  the  lady  I  will  make  my  own  decision. 
Besides,  our  course  is  decided.  We  go  to  St.  Ignace. 
What  will  be  your  course  from  Green  Bay?  " 

"  Along  the  west  shore,  Monsieur ;  it  is  dangerous 
only  by  reason  of  storms." 

"And  the  distance?" 

"From  St.  Ignace?" 

"  Ay !  from  St.  Ignace !  What  distance  lies  between 
there  and  this  Fort  St.  Louis,  on  the  Illinois  ?  " 


100  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  'Twill  be  but  a  venture,  Monsieur,  but  I  think 
'tis  held  at  a  hundred  and  fifty  leagues." 

"Of  wilderness?" 

"  When  I  passed  that  way  —  yes ;  they  tell  me  now 
the  Jesuits  have  mission  station  at  Green  Bay,  and 
there  may  be  fur  traders  in  Indian  villages  beyond." 

"  No  chance  to  procure  supplies  ?  " 

"  Only  scant  rations  of  corn  from  the  Indians." 

"  Your  report  is  in  accordance  with  my  instruc 
tions  and  maps,  and  no  doubt  is  correct.  That  will  be 
all.  Take  two  more  men  in  your  boat,  and  depart  at 
once.  We  shall  follow  immediately." 

As  De  Artigny  turned  away  in  obedience  to  these 
orders,  his  glance  met  mine,  and  seemed  to  question. 
Eager  as  I  was  to  acquaint  him  with  the  true  reason 
of  my  presence  it  was  impossible.  To  have  exhibited 
the  slightest  interest  would  only  increase  the  enmity 
between  the  two  men,  and  serve  no  good  purpose.  I 
did  not  even  venture  to  gaze  after  him  as  he  disap 
peared  down  the  bank,  feeling  assured  that  Cassion's 
eyes  were  suspiciously  watching  me.  My  appearance 
of  indifference  must  have  been  well  assumed,  for 
there  was  a  sound  of  confidence  in  his  voice  as  he  bade 
us  return  to  the  canoes,  and  I  even  permitted  him  to 
assist  me  to  my  feet,  and  aid  me  in  the  descent  to  the 
shore. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

I    DEFY    CASSION 

OUR  progress  was  slow  against  the  swift  current 
of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  we  kept  close  to  the 
overhanging  bank,  following  the  guidance  of  the  lead 
ing  canoe.  We  were  the  second  in  line,  and  no  longer 
over-crowded,  so  that  I  had  ample  room  to  rest  at  ease 
upon  a  pile  of  blankets,  and  gaze  about  me  with  inter 
est  on  the  changing  scene. 

Cassion,  encouraged  possibly  by  my  permitting  his 
attendance  down  the  bank,  found  seat  near  me,  and 
endeavored  to  converse;  but,  although  I  tried  to  prove 
cordial,  realizing  now  that  to  anger  the  man  would 
only  add  to  my  perplexity,  his  inane  remarks  tried  me 
so  that  I  ceased  reply,  and  we  finally  lapsed  into 
silence.  Chevet,  who  held  the  steering  oar,  asked  him 
some  questions,  which  led  to  a  brisk  argument,  and  I 
turned  away  my  head,  glad  enough  to  escape,  and  be 
permitted  the  luxury  of  my  own  thoughts. 

How  beautifully  desolate  it  all  was;  with  what  fresh 
delight  each  new  vista  revealed  itself.  The  wild  life, 
the  love  of  wilderness  and  solitude,  was  in  my  blood, 
and  my  nature  responded  to  the  charm  of  our  sur- 

101 


102  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

rounding^.  I  was  the  daughter  of  one  ever  attracted 
by  the  frontier,  and  all  my  life  had  been  passed  amid 
primitive  conditions  —  the  wide  out-of-doors  was  my 
home,  and  the  lonely  places  called  me.  The  broad, 
rapid  sweep  of  the  river  up  which  we  won  our  slow 
passage,  the  great  beetling  cliffs  dark  in  shadows,  and 
crowned  by  trees,  the  jutting  rocks  whitened  by  spray, 
the  headlands  cutting  off  all  view  ahead,  then  suddenly 
receding  to  permit  of  our  circling  on  into  the  unknown 
—  here  extended  a  panorama  of  which  I  could  never 
tire. 

My  imagination  swept  ahead  into  the  mystery  which 
awaited  us  in  that  vast  wilderness  toward  which  we 
journeyed  —  the  dangerous  rivers,  the  portages,  the 
swift  rush  of  gleaming  water,  the  black  forests,  the 
plains  of  waving  grass,  the  Indian  villages,  and  those 
immense  lakes  along  whose  shores  we  were  destined  to 
find  way.  All  this  possibility  had  come  to  me  so  un 
expectedly,  with  such  suddenness,  that  even  yet  I 
scarcely  realized  that  my  surroundings  were  real.  They 
seemed  more  a  dream  than  an  actual  fact,  and  I  was 
compelled  to  concentrate  my  mind  on  those  people 
about  me  before  I  could  clearly  comprehend  the  condi 
tions  under  which  I  lived. 

Yet  here  was  reality  enough:  the  Indian  paddlers, 
stripped  to  the  waist,  their  bodies  glistening,  as  with 
steady,  tireless  strokes,  they  forced  our  canoe  forward, 


/  DEFY  CESSION  103 

following  relentlessly  the  wake  of  the  speeding  boat 
ahead ;  the  little  group  of  soldiers  huddled  in  the  bows, 
several  sleeping  already,  the  others  amusing  themselves 
with  game  of  cards;  while  just  in  front  of  me  sat  the 
priest,  his  ringers  clasping  an  open  book,  but  his  eyes 
on  the  river.  The  silhouette  of  his  face,  outlined  be 
yond  his  black  hood,  seemed  carved  from  stone,  it 
was  so  expressionless  and  hard.  There  was  something 
so  sinister  about  it  that  I  felt  a  chill  run  through  me, 
and  averted  my  eyes,  only  to  encounter  the  glance  of 
Cassion  beside  me,  who  smiled,  and  pointed  out  a  huge 
terrace  of  rock  which  seemed  a  castle  against  the  blue 
of  the  sky.  I  think  he  told  me  the  fanciful  name  the 
earlier  explorers  had  given  the  point,  and  related  some 
legend  with  which  it  was  connected,  but  my  mind  was 
not  on  his  tale,  and  soon  he  ceased  effort  to  entertain 
me,  and  his  head  nodded  sleepily. 

I  turned  to  glance  back  beyond  the  massive  figure  of 
Chevet  at  the  steering  oar,  to  gain  glimpse  of  the 
canoes  behind.  The  first  was  well  up,  so  that  even  the 
faces  of  its  occupants  were  revealed,  but  the  second 
was  but  a  black  shapeless  thing  in  the  distance,  a  mere 
blotch  upon  the  waters. 

Ahead  of  us,  now  sweeping  around  the  point  like  a 
wild  bird,  amid  a  smother  of  spray,  appeared  the  ad 
vance  canoe.  As  it  disappeared  I  could  distinguish 
De  Artigny  at  the  stern,  his  coat  off,  his  hands  grasp- 


104  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

ing  a  paddle.  Above  the  point  once  more  and  in 
smoother  water,  I  was  aware  that  he  turned  and  looked 
back,  shading  his  eyes  from  the  sun.  I  could  not  but 
wonder  what  he  thought,  what  possible  suspicion  had 
come  to  him,  regarding  my  presence  in  the  company. 
There  was  no  way  in  which  he  could  have  learned  the 
truth,  for  there  had  been  no  communication  between 
him  and  those  who  knew  the  facts. 

Never  would  he  conceive  so  wild  a  thought  as  my 
marriage  to  Cassion.  He  might,  indeed,  believe  that 
some  strange,  sudden  necessity  had  compelled  me  to 
accompany  them  on  this  adventure,  or  he  might  sus 
pect  that  I  had  deceived  him,  knowing  all  the  time  that 
I  was  to  be  of  the  party.  I  felt  the  shame  of  it  bring 
the  red  blood  into  my  cheeks,  and  my  lips  pressed 
together  in  firm  resolve.  I  should  tell  him,  tell  him 
all;  and  he  must  judge  my  conduct  from  my  own 
words,  and  not  those  of  another.  In  some  manner  I 
must  keep  him  away  from  Cassion  —  ay,  and  from 
Chevet  —  until  opportunity  came  for  me  to  first  com 
municate  with  him. 

I  was  a  woman,  and  some  instinct  of  my  nature  told 
me  that  Sieur  de  Artigny  held  me  in  high  esteem.  And 
his  was  the  disposition  and  the  training  to  cause  the 
striking  of  a  blow  first.  That  must  not  be,  for  now  I 
was  determined  to  unravel  the  cause  for  Cassion's 
eagerness  to  marry,  and  La  Barre's  willing  assistance, 


I  DEFY  CASSION  105 

and  to  accomplish  this  end  there  could  be  no  quarreling 
between  us. 

The  weariness  of  the  long  night  conquered  even  my 
brain,  the  steady  splash  of  the  paddles  becoming  a 
lullaby.  Insensibly  my  head  rested  back  against  the 
pile  of  blankets,  the  glint  of  sunshine  along  the  sur 
face  of  the  water  vanished  as  my  lashes  fell,  and,  be 
fore  I  knew  it,  I  slept  soundly.  I  awoke  with  the  sun 
in  the  western  sky,  so  low  down  as  to  peep  at  me 
through  the  upper  branches  of  trees  lining  the  bank. 
Our  surroundings  had  changed  somewhat,  the  shores 
being  no  longer  steep,  and  overhung  with  rocks,  but 
only  slightly  uplifted,  and  covered  with  dense,  dark 
woods,  somber  and  silent.  Their  shadows  nearly  met 
in  midstream,  giving  to  the  scene  a  look  of  desolation 
and  gloom,  the  water  sweeping  on  in  sullen  flow,  with 
out  sparkle,  or  gaiety.  Our  boat  clung  close  to  the  west 
shore,  and  I  could  look  long  distances  through  the 
aisles  of  trees  into  the  silent  gloom  beyond.  Not  a  leaf 
rustled,  not  a  wild  animal  moved  in  the  coverts.  It 
was  like  an  abode  of  death. 

And  we  moved  so  slowly,  struggling  upward  against 
the  current,  for  the  Indians  were  resting,  and  the  less 
expert  hands  of  soldiers  were  wielding  the  paddles, 
urged  on  by  Cassion,  who  had  relieved  Chevet  at  the 
steering  oar.  The  harsh  tones  of  his  voice,  and  the 
heavy  breathing  of  the  laboring  men  alone  broke  the 


106  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

solemn  stillness.  I  sat  up,  my  body  aching  from  the 
awkward  position  in  which  I  lay,  and  endeavored  to 
discern  the  other  canoes. 

Behind  us  stretched  a  space  of  straight  water,  and 
one  canoe  was  close,  while  the  second  was  barely  vis 
ible  along  a  curve  of  the  shore.  Ahead,  however,  the 
river  appeared  vacant,  the  leading  boat  having  vanished 
around  a  wooded  bend.  My  eyes  met  those  of  Cassion, 
and  the  sight  of  him  instantly  restored  me  to  a  recol 
lection  of  my  plan  —  nothing  could  be  gained  by  open 
warfare.  I  permitted  my  lips  to  smile,  and  noted  in 
stantly  the  change  of  expression  in  his  face. 

"  I  have  slept  well,  Monsieur,"  I  said  pleasantly, 
"  for  I  was  very  tired." 

"  Tis  the  best  way  on  a  boat  voyage,"  assuming  his 
old  manner,  "  but  now  the  day  is  nearly  done." 

"  So  late  as  that !    You  will  make  camp  soon  ?  " 

"If  that  be  Cap  Sante  yonder,  'tis  like  we  shall  go 
ashore  beyond.  Ay!  see  the  smoke  spiral  above  the 
trees;  a  hundred  rods  more  and  we  make  the  turn. 
The  fellows  will  not  be  sorry,  the  way  they  ply  the 
paddles."  He  leaned  over  and  shook  Chevet.  "  Time 
to  rouse,  Hugo,  for  we  make  camp.  Bend  to  it,  lads ; 
there  is  food  and  a  night's  rest  waiting  you  around 
yonder  point.  Dig  deep,  and  send  her  along." 

As  we  skirted  the  extremity  of  shore  I  saw  the 
opening  in  the  woods,  and  the  gleam  of  a  cheerful  fire 


/  DEFY  CASSION  107 

amid  green  grass.  The  advance  canoe  swung  half- 
hidden  amid  the  overhanging  roots  of  a  huge  pine 
tree,  and  the  men  were  busily  at  work  ashore.  To  the 
right  they  were  already  erecting  a  small  tent,  its  yel 
low  canvas  showing  plainly  against  the  leafy  back 
ground  of  the  forest.  As  we  circled  the  point  closely, 
seeking  the  still  water,  we  could  perceive  Altudah 
standing  alone  on  a  flat  rock,  his  red  blanket  con 
spicuous  as  he  pointed  out  the  best  place  for  landing. 
As  we  nosed  into  the  bank,  our  sharp  bow  was  grasped 
by  waiting  Indians  and  drawn  safely  ashore.  I 
reached  my  feet,  stiffened,  and  scarcely  able  to  move 
my  limbs,  but  determined  to  land  without  the  aid  of 
Cassion,  whose  passage  forward  was  blocked  by  Che- 
vet's  huge  bulk.  As  my  weight  rested  on  the  edge  of 
the  canoe,  De  Artigny  swung  down  from  behind  the 
chief,  and  extended  his  hand. 

"  A  slight  spring,"  he  said,  "  and  you  land  with  dry 
feet ;  good !  now  let  me  lift  you  —  so." 

I  had  but  the  instant;  I  knew  that,  for  I  heard  Cas 
sion  cry  out  something  just  behind  me,  and,  surprised 
as  I  was  by  the  sudden  appearance  of  De  Artigny,  I 
yet  realized  the  necessity  for  swift  speech. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  whispered.  "  Do  not  talk,  but  listen. 
You  would  serve  me?  " 

"Ay!" 

"  Then  ask  nothing,  and  above  all  do  not  quarrel 


108  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

with  Cassion.  I  will  tell  you  everything  the  moment  I 
can  see  you  safely  alone.  Until  then  do  not  seek  me. 
I  have  your  word  ?  " 

He  did  not  answer,  for  the  Commissaire  grasped  my 
arm,  and  thrust  himself  in  between  us,  his  action  so 
swift  that  the  impact  of  his  body  thrust  De  Artigny 
back  a  step.  I  saw  the  hand  of  the  younger  man  close 
on  the  knife  hilt  at  his  belt,  but  was  quick  enough  to 
avert  the  hot  words  burning  his  lips. 

"  A  bit  rough,  Monsieur  Cassion,"  I  cried  laughing 
merrily,  even  as  I  released  my  arm.  "  Why  so  much 
haste?  I  was  near  falling,  and  it  was  but  courtesy 
which  led  the  Sieur  de  Artigny  to  extend  me  his  hand. 
It  does  not  please  me  for  you  to  be  ever  seeking  a 
quarrel." 

There  must  have  been  that  in  my  face  which  cooled 
him,  for  his  hand  fell,  and  his  thin  lips  curled  into 
sarcastic  smile. 

"  If  I  seemed  hasty,"  he  exclaimed,  "  it  was  more 
because  I  was  blocked  by  that  boor  of  a  Chevet  yonder, 
and  it  angered  me  to  have  this  young  gamecock  ever 
at  hand  to  push  in.  What  think  you  you  were  em 
ployed  for,  fellow  —  an  esquire  of  dames?  Was  there 
not  work  enough  in  the  camp  yonder,  that  you  must  be 
testing  your  fancy  graces  every  time  a  boat  lands  ?  " 

There  was  no  mild  look  in  De  Artigny's  eyes  as  he 
fronted  him,  yet  he  held  his  temper,  recalling  my  plea 


/  DEFY  CASSION  109 

no  doubt,  and  I  hastened  to  step  between,  and  furnish 
him  excuse  for  silence. 

"  Surely  you  do  wrong  to  blame  the  young  man, 
Monsieur,  as  but  for  his  aid  I  would  have  slipped  yon 
der.  There  is  no  cause  for  hard  words,  nor  do  I  thank 
you  for  making  me  a  subject  of  quarrel.  Is  it  my 
tent  they  erect  yonder?  " 

"  Ay,"  there  was  little  graciousness  to  the  tone,  for 
the  man  had  the  nature  of  a  bully.  "  'Twas  my 
thought  that  it  be  brought  for  your  use ;  and  if  Mon 
sieur  de  Artigny  will  consent  to  stand  aside,  it  will 
give  me  pleasure  to  escort  you  thither." 

The  younger  man's  eyes  glanced  from  the  other's 
face  into  mine,  as  though  seeking  reassurance.  His 
hat  was  instantly  in  his  hand,  and  he  stepped  back 
ward,  bowing  low. 

"  The  wish  of  the  lady  is  sufficient,"  he  said  quietly, 
and  then  stood  again  erect,  facing  Cassion.  "  Yet," 
he  added  slowly,  "  I  would  remind  Monsieur  that 
while  I  serve  him  as  a  guide,  it  is  as  a  volunteer,  and  I 
am  also  an  officer  of  France." 

"  Of  France?    Pah!  of  the  renegade  La  Salle." 

"  France  has  no  more  loyal  servant,  Monsieur  Cas 
sion  in  all  this  western  land  —  nor  is  he  renegade,  for 
he  holds  the  Illinois  at  the  King's  command." 

"  Held  it  —  yes;  under  Frontenac,  but  not  now." 

"  We  will  not  quarrel  over  words,  yet  not  even  in 


110  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Quebec  was  it  claimed  that  higher  authority  than  La 
Barre's  had  led  to  recall.  Louis  had  never  interfered, 
and  it  is  De  Tonty,  and  not  De  Baugis  who  is  in  com 
mand  at  St.  Louis  by  royal  order.  My  right  to  respect 
of  rank  is  clearer  than  your  own,  Monsieur,  so  I  beg 
you  curb  your  temper." 

"You  threaten  me?" 

"  No ;  we  who  live  in  the  wilderness  do  not  talk,  we 
act.  I  obey  your  orders,  do  your  will,  on  this  expedi 
tion,  but  as  a  man,  not  a  slave.  In  all  else  we  stand 
equal,  and  I  accept  insult  from  no  living  man.  Tis 
well  that  you  know  this,  Monsieur." 

The  hat  was  back  upon  his  head,  and  he  had  turned 
away  before  Cassion  found  answering  speech.  It  was 
a  jaunty,  careless  figure,  disappearing  amid  the  trees, 
the  very  swing  of  his  shoulders  a  challenge,  nor  did 
he  so  much  as  glance  about  to  mark  the  effect  of  his 
insolent  words.  For  the  instant  I  believed  Cassion's 
first  thought  was  murder,  for  he  gripped  a  pistol  in 
his  hand,  and  flung  one  foot  forward,  an  oath  sputter 
ing  between  his  lips.  Yet  the  arrant  coward  in  him 
conquered  even  that  mad  outburst  of  passion,  and  be 
fore  I  could  grasp  his  arm  in  restraint,  the  impulse  had 
passed,  and  he  was  staring  after  the  slowly  receding 
figure  of  De  Artigny,  his  fingers  nerveless. 

"  Mon  Dieu  —  no!  I'll  show  the  pup  who  is  the 
master,"  he  muttered.  "  Let  him  disobey  once,  and 


/  DEFY  CASSION  111 

I'll  stretch  his  dainty  form  as  I  would  an  Indian  cur." 

"  Monsieur,"  I  said,  drawing  his  attention  to  my 
presence.  "  'Tis  of  no  interest  to  me  your  silly  quarrel 
with  Sieur  de  Artigny.  I  am  weary  with  the  boat 
journey,  and  would  rest  until  food  is  served." 

"  But  you  heard  the  young  cockerel !  What  he 
dared  say  to  me?  " 

"  Surely;  and  were  his  words  true?  " 

"  True !  what  mean  you  ?  That  he  would  resist  my 
authority  ?  " 

"  That  he  held  commission  from  the  King,  while 
your  only  authority  was  by  word  of  the  Governor? 
Was  it  not  by  Royal  Orders  that  La  Salle  was  relieved 
of  command?  " 

Cassion's  face  exhibited  embarrassment,  yet  he  man 
aged  to  laugh. 

"  A  mere  boast  the  boy  made,  yet  with  a  grain  of 
truth  to  bolster  it.  La  Barre  acted  with  authority,  but 
there  has  not  been  time  for  his  report  to  be  passed 
upon  by  Louis.  No  doubt  'tis  now  upon  the  sea." 

"  And  now  for  this  reason  to  lay  his  cause  before 
the  King,  the  Sieur  de  la  Salle,  sailed  for  France." 

"  Yes,  but  too  late ;  already  confirmation  of  La 
Barre's  act  is  en  route  to  New  France.  The  crowing 
cockerel  yonder  will  lose  his  spurs.  But  come,  'tis  use 
less  to  stand  here  discussing  this  affair.  Let  me  show 
you  how  well  your  comfort  has  been  attended  to." 


112  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  walked  beside  him  among  the  trees,  and  across  the 
patch  of  grass  to  where  the  tent  stood  against  a  back 
ground  of  rock.  The  Indians  and  soldiers  in  separate 
groups  were  busied  about  their  fires,  and  I  could  dis 
tinguish  the  chief,  with  Chevet,  still  beside  the  canoes, 
engaged  in  making  them  secure  for  the  night.  The 
evening  shadows  were  thickening  about  us,  and  the 
gloom  of  the  woods  extended  already  across  the  river 
to  the  opposite  shore. 

De  Artigny  had  disappeared,  although  I  glanced 
about  in  search  for  him,  as  Cassion  drew  aside  the 
tent  flap,  and  peered  within.  He  appeared  pleased  at 
the  way  in  which  his  orders  had  been  executed. 

"  'Tis  very  neat,  indeed,  Monsieur,"  I  said  pleas 
antly,  glancing  inside.  "  I  owe  you  my  thanks." 

"  'Twas  brought  for  my  own  use,"  he  confessed, 
encouraged  by  my  graciousness,  "  for  as  you  know,  I 
had  no  previous  warning  that  you  were  to  be  of  our 
party.  Please  step  within." 

I  did  so,  yet  turned  instantly  to  prevent  his  follow 
ing  me.  Already  I  had  determined  on  my  course  of 
action,  and  now  the  time  had  come  for  me  to  speak 
him  clearly;  yet  now  that  I  had  definite  purpose  in 
view  it  was  no  part  of  my  game  to  anger  the  man. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  said  soberly.  "  I  must  beg  your 
mercy.  I  am  but  a  girl,  and  alone.  It  is  true  I  am 
your  wife  by  law,  but  the  change  has  come  so  sud- 


/  DEFY  CASSION  113 

denly  that  I  am  yet  dazed.  Surely  you  cannot  wish  to 
take  advantage,  or  make  claim  upon  me,  until  I  can 
bid  you  welcome.  I  appeal  to  you  as  a  gentleman." 

He  stared  into  my  face,  scarcely  comprehending  all 
my  meaning. 

"  You  would  bar  me  without?  You  forbid  me  en 
trance?" 

"  Would  you  seek  to  enter  against  my  wish?  " 

"But  you  are  my  wife;  that  you  will  not  deny! 
What  will  be  said,  thought,  if  I  seek  rest  elsewhere?  " 

"  Monsieur,  save  for  Hugo  Chevet,  none  in  this 
company  know  the  story  of  that  marriage,  or  why  I 
am  here.  What  I  ask  brings  no  stain  upon  you.  Tis 
not  that  I  so  dislike  you,  Monsieur,  but  I  am  the 
daughter  of  Pierre  la  Chesnayne,  and  'tis  not  in  my 
blood  to  yield  to  force.  It  will  be  best  to  yield  me 
respect  and  consideration." 

"  You  threatened  me  yonder  —  before  La  Barre." 

"  I  spoke  wildly,  in  anger.  That  passion  has  passed 
—  now  I  appeal  to  your  manhood." 

He  glanced  about,  to  assure  himself  we  were  alone. 

"  You  are  a  sly  wench,"  he  said,  laughing  unpleas 
antly,  "  but  it  may  be  best  that  I  give  you  your  own 
way  for  this  once.  There  is  time  enough  in  which  to 
teach  you  my  power.  And  so  you  shut  the  tent  to  me, 
fair  lady,  in  spite  of  your  pledge  to  Holy  Church.  Ah, 
well !  there  are  nights  a  plenty  between  here  and  St. 


114  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Ignace,  and  you  will  become  lonely  enough  in  the 
wilderness  to  welcome  me.  One  kiss,  and  I  leave  you." 

"No,  Monsieur." 

His  eyes  were  ugly. 

"You  refuse  that!  Mon  Dieu!  Do  you  think  I 
play?  I  will  have  the  kiss  —  or  more." 

Furious  as  the  man  was  I  felt  no  fear  of  him, 
merely  an  intense  disgust  that  his  hands  should  touch 
me,  an  indignation  that  he  should  offer  me  such  insult. 
He  must  have  read  all  this  in  my  eyes,  for  he  made  but 
the  one  move,  and  I  flung  his  hand  aside  as  easily  as 
though  it  had  been  that  of  a  child.  I  was  angry,  so 
that  my  lips  trembled,  and  my  face  grew  white,  yet  it 
was  not  the  anger  that  stormed. 

"  Enough,  Monsieur  —  go !  "  I  said,  and  pointed  to 
where  the  fires  reddened  the  darkness.  "  Do  not  dare 
speak  to  me  again  this  night." 

An  instant  he  hesitated,  trying  to  muster  courage, 
but  the  bully  in  him  failed,  and  with  an  oath,  he 
turned  away,  and  vanished.  It  was  nearly  dark  then, 
and  I  sat  down  on  a  blanket  at  the  entrance,  and 
waited,  watching  the  figures  between  me  and  the  river. 
I  did  not  think  he  would  come  again,  but  I  did  not 
know;  it  would  be  safer  if  I  could  have  word  with 
Chevet.  A  soldier  brought  me  food,  and  when  he 
returned  for  the  tins  I  made  him  promise  to  seek  my 
uncle,  and  send  him  to  me. 


M 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE   FLAMES   OF   JEALOUSY 

Y  only  faith  in  Hugo  Chevet  rested  in  his 
natural  resentment  of  Cassion's  treachery  rela 
tive  to  my  father's  fortune.  He  would  feel  that  he 
had  been  cheated,  deceived,  deprived  of  his  rightful 
share  of  the  spoils. 

The  man  cared  nothing  for  me,  as  had  already  been 
plainly  demonstrated,  yet,  but  for  this  conspiracy  of 
La  Barre  and  his  Commissaire,  it  would  have  been  his 
privilege  to  have  handled  whatever  property  Pierre  la 
Chesnayne  left  at  time  of  his  death.  He  would  have 
been  the  legal  guardian  of  an  heiress,  instead  of  the 
provider  for  an  unwelcomed  child  of  poverty. 

He  had  been  tricked  into  marrying  me  to  Cassion, 
feeling  that  he  had  thus  rid  himself  of  an  incumbrance, 
and  at  the  same  time  gained  a  friend  and  ally  at  court, 
and  now  discovered  that  by  that  act  he  had  alienated 
himself  from  all  chance  of  ever  controlling  my  inheri 
tance.  The  knowledge  that  he  had  thus  been  out 
witted  would  rankle  in  the  man's  brain,  and  he  was 
one  to  seek  revenge.  It  was  actuated  by  this  thought 

ill 


116  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

that  I  had  sent  for  him,  feeling  that  perhaps  at  last  we 
had  a  common  cause. 

Whether,  or  not,  Cassion  would  take  my  dismissal 
as  final  I  could  not  feel  assured.  No  doubt  he  would 
believe  my  decision  the  outburst  of  a  woman's  mood, 
which  he  had  best  honor,  but  in  full  faith  that  a  few 
days  would  bring  to  me  a  change  of  mind.  The  man 
was  too  pronounced  an  egotist  to  ever  confess  that  he 
could  fail  in  winning  the  heart  of  any  girl  whom  he 
condescended  to  honor,  and  the  very  injury  which  my 
repulse  had  given  to  his  pride  would  tend  to  increase 
his  desire  to  possess  me. 

However  little  he  had  cared  before  in  reality,  now 
his  interest  would  be  aroused,  and  I  would  seem  to  him 
worthy  of  conquest.  He  would  never  stop  after  what 
had  occurred  between  us  until  he  had  exhausted  every 
power  he  possessed.  Yet  I  saw  nothing  more  of  him 
that  night,  although  I  sat  just  within  the  flap  of  the 
tent  watching  the  camp  between  me  and  the  river. 
Shadowing  figures  glided  about,  revealed  dimly  by  the 
fires,  but  none  of  these  did  I  recognize  as  the  Com- 
missaire,  nor  did  I  hear  his  voice. 

I  had  been  alone  for  an  hour,  already  convinced  that 
the  soldier  had  failed  to  deliver  my  message,  when  my 
Uncle  Chevet  finally  emerged  from  the  shadows,  and 
announced  his  presence.  He  appeared  a  huge,  shape 
less  figure,  his  very  massiveness  yielding  me  a  feeling 


THE  FLAMES  OF  JEALOUSY  117 

of  protection,  and  I  arose,  and  joined  him.  His 
greeting  proved  the  unhappiness  of  his  mind. 

"  So  you  sent  for  me  —  why  ?  What  has  happened 
between  you  and  Cassion  ?  " 

"  No  more  than  occurred  between  us  yonder  in  Que 
bec,  when  I  informed  him  that  I  was  his  wife  in  name 
only,"  I  answered  quietly.  "  Do  you  blame  me  now 
that  you  understand  his  purpose  in  this  marriage?  " 

"  But  I  don't  understand.  You  have  but  aroused 
my  suspicion.  Tell  me  all,  and  if  the  man  is  a  villain 
he  shall  make  answer  to  me." 

"  Ay,  if  you  imagine  you  have  been  outplayed  in  the 
game,  although  it  is  little  enough  you  would  care  other 
wise.  Let  there  be  no  misunderstanding  between  us, 
Monsieur.  You  sold  me  to  Francois  Cassion  because 
you  expected  to  profit  through  his  influence  with  La 
Barre.  Now  you  learn  otherwise,  and  the  discovery 
has  angered  you.  For  the  time  being  you  are  on  my 
side  —  but  for  how  long  ?  " 

He  stared  at  me,  his  slow  wits  scarcely  translating 
my  words.  Seemingly  the  man  had  but  one  idea  in  his 
thick  head. 

"  How  know  you  the  truth  of  all  you  have  said?  " 
he  asked.  "  Where  learned  you  of  this  wealth?  " 

"  By  overhearing  conversation  while  hidden  behind 
the  curtain  in  La  Barre's  office.  He  spoke  freely  with 
his  aide,  and  later  with  Cassion.  It  was  my  discovery 


118  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

there  which  led  to  the  forced  marriage,  and  our  being 
sent  with  this  expedition.'* 

"You  heard  alone?" 

"  So  they  thought,  and  naturally  believed  marriage 
would  prevent  my  ever  bearing  witness  against  them. 
But  I  was  not  alone." 

"  Mon  Dieu!    Another  heard  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  Sieur  de  Artigny." 

Chevet  grasped  my  arm,  and  in  the  glare  of  the  fire 
I  could  see  his  excitement  pictured  in  his  face. 

"  Who  ?  That  lad  ?  You  were  in  hiding  there 
together?  And  did  he  realize  what  was  said?  " 

"  That  I  do  not  know,"  I  answered,  "  for  we  have 
exchanged  no  word  since.  When  my  presence  was 
discovered,  De  Artigny  escaped  unseen  through  the 
open  window.  I  need  to  meet  him  again  that  these 
matters  may  be  explained,  and  that  I  may  learn  just 
what  he  overheard.  It  was  to  enlist  your  aid  that  I 
sent  for  you." 

"To  bring  the  lad  here?" 

"  No ;  that  could  not  be  done  without  arousing  the 
suspicion  of  Cassion.  The  two  are  already  on  the 
verge  of  quarrel.  You  must  find  some  way  of  drawing 
the  Commissaire  aside  —  not  tonight,  for  there  is 
plenty  of  time  before  us,  and  I  am  sure  we  are  being 
watched  now  —  and  that  will  afford  me  opportunity." 

"  But  why  may  I  not  speak  him?  " 


THE  FLAMES  OF  JEALOUS?  119 

"  You!  "  I  laughed.  "  He  would  be  likely  to  talk 
with  you.  A  sweet  message  you  sent  him  in  Quebec." 

"  I  was  drunk,  and  Cassion  asked  it  of  me." 

"  I  thought  as  much ;  the  coward  makes  you  pull  his 
chestnuts  from  the  fire.  Do  you  give  me  the  pledge?  " 

"  Ay!  although  'tis  not  my  way  to  play  sweet,  when 
I  should  enjoy  to  wring  the  fellow's  neck.  What  was 
it  La  Barre  said  ?  " 

I  hesitated  a  moment,  doubting  how  much  I  had  bet 
ter  tell,  yet  decided  it  would  be  best  to  intrust  him  with 
the  facts,  and  some  knowledge  of  what  I  proposed 
to  do. 

"  That  just  before  he  died  my  father's  property  was 
restored  to  him  by  the  King,  but  the  Royal  order  was 
never  recorded.  It  exists,  but  where  I  do  not  know, 
nor  do  1  know  as  yet  for  what  purpose  it  was  con 
cealed.  My  marriage  to  Cassion  must  have  been  an 
afterthought,  for  he  is  but  a  creature  of  La  Barre's. 
It  is  through  him  the  greater  villains  seek  control ;  but, 
no  doubt,  he  was  a  willing  tool  enough,  and  expects 
his  share." 

"  Why  not  let  me  choke  the  truth  out  of  him  then? 
Bah !  it  would  be  easy." 

"  For  two  reasons,"  I  said  earnestly.  "  First,  I 
doubt  if  he  knows  the  true  conspiracy,  or  can  lay  hands 
on  the  King's  restoration.  Without  that  we  have  no 
proof  of  fraud.  And  second,  coward  though  he  may 


120  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

be,  his  very  fear  might  yield  him  courage.  No,  Uncle 
Chevet,  we  must  wait,  and  learn  these  facts  through 
other  means  than  force.  Tis  back  in  Quebec,  not  in 
this  wilderness,  we  will  find  the  needed  proofs.  What 
I  ask  of  you  is,  pretend  to  know  nothing;  do  not  per 
mit  Cassion  to  suspicion  that  I  have  confided  in  you. 
We  must  encourage  him  to  talk  by  saying  nothing 
which  will  put  him  on  guard." 

"  But  he  is  already  aware  that  you  have  learned  the 
truth." 

"  Of  that  I  am  not  certain.  It  was  the  conversation 
between  La  Barre  and  Colonel  Delguard  which  gave 
me  the  real  cue.  Of  this  Cassion  may  not  have  heard, 
as  he  entered  the  room  later.  I  intended  to  proceed  on 
that  theory,  and  win  his  confidence,  if  possible.  There 
is  a  long,  tiresome  journey  before  us,  and  much  may 
be  accomplished  before  we  return." 

Chevet  stood  silent,  his  slow  mind  struggling  with 
the  possibilities  of  my  plan.  I  could  realize  the  amaze 
ment  with  which  he  comprehended  this  cool  proposi 
tion.  He,  who  had  considered  me  a  thoughtless  girl, 
incapable  of  serious  planning,  was  suddenly  forced  to 
realize  that  a  woman  confronted  him,  with  a  will  and 
mind  of  her  own.  It  was  almost  a  miracle,  and  he 
failed  to  entirely  grasp  the  change  which  had  occurred 
in  my  character.  He  stared  at  me  with  dull  eyes,  like 
those  of  an  ox,  his  lips  parted  as  he  sought  expression. 


THE  FLAMES  OF  JEALOUSY  121 

"  You  —  you  will  try,  as  his  wife,  to  win  confes 
sion  ? "  he  asked  finally,  grasping  vaguely  the  one 
thought  occurring  to  him. 

"  No ;  there  is  a  better  way.  I  despise  the  man ;  I 
cannot  bear  that  he  touch  me.  More  than  that,  if  I 
read  him  aright,  once  I  yield  and  confess  myself  his 
property,  he  will  lose  all  interest  in  my  possession.  He 
is  a  lady  killer ;  'tis  his  boast.  The  man  has  never  been 
in  love  with  me;  it  was  not  love,  but  a  desire  to 
possess  my  fortune,  which  led  to  his  proposal  of  mar 
riage.  Now  I  shall  make  him  love  me." 

"You!    MonDieuthovr?" 

"  By  refusing  him,  tantalizing  him,  arousing  a  de 
sire  which  I  will  not  gratify.  Already  his  thought  of 
me  has  changed.  Last  night  in  Quebec  he  was  sur 
prised,  and  aroused  to  new  interest  in  me  as  a  woman. 
He  considered  me  before  as  a  helpless  girl,  with  no 
will,  no  character  —  the  sort  with  which  he  had  had 
his  way  all  through  life.  He  thought  I  would  fall  in 
his  arms,  and  confess  him  master.  The  words  I  spoke 
to  La  Barre  shocked  and  startled  him  out  of  his  self 
complacency.  Nor  was  that  all  —  even  before  then 
he  had  begun  to  suspicion  my  relations  with  Sieur  de 
Artigny. 

"  It  was  at  his  suggestion,  you  say,  that  you  sent 
that  young  man  your  message  of  warning  to  keep  away 
from  me.  Good!  the  poison  is  already  working,  and 


122  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  mean  it  shall.  Two  hours  ago,  when  we  landed  here, 
the  two  men  were  on  verge  of  quarrel,  and  blows 
would  have  been  struck  but  that  I  intervened.  He  is 
finding  me  not  so  easy  to  control,  and  later  still  the 
mighty  Commissaire  met  with  a  rebuff  which  rankles." 

I  laughed  at  the  remembrance,  satisfied  now  as  I 
placed  the  situation  in  words,  that  my  plans  were  work 
ing  well.  Chevet  stood  silent,  his  mouth  agape,  strug 
gling  to  follow  my  swift  speech. 

"Do  you  see  now  what  I  mean  to  do?"  I  asked 
gravely.  "  We  shall  be  alone  in  the  wilderness  for 
months  to  come.  I  will  be  the  one  woman ;  perchance 
the  only  white  woman  into  whose  face  he  will  look 
until  we  return  to  Quebec.  I  am  not  vain,  yet  I  am 
not  altogether  ill  to  look  upon,  nor  shall  I  permit  the 
hardships  of  this  journey  to  affect  my  attractiveness. 
I  shall  fight  him  with  his  own  weapons,  and  win.  He 
will  beg,  and  threaten  me,  and  I  shall  laugh.  He  will 
love  me,  and  I  shall  mock.  There  will  be  jealousy 
between  him  and  De  Artigny,  and  to  win  my  favor  he 
will  confess  all  that  he  knows.  Tonight  he  sulks  some 
where  yonder,  already  beginning  to  doubt  his  power 
to  control  me." 

"  You  have  quarreled  ?  " 

"  No ' —  only  that  I  asserted  independence.  He 
would  have  entered  this  tent  as  my  husband,  and  I 
forbade  his  doing  so.  He  stormed  and  threatened,  but 


THE  FLAMES  OF  JEALOUSY  123 

dare  not  venture  further.  He  knows  me  now  as  other 
than  a  weak  girl,  but  my  next  lesson  must  be  a  more 
severe  one.  Tis  partly  to  prepare  that  I  sent  for  you ; 
I  ask  the  loan  of  a  pistol  —  the  smaller  one,  to  be  con 
cealed  in  my  dress." 

"  You  would  kill  the  man?" 

"  Pooh !  small  danger  of  that.  You  may  draw  the 
charge  if  you  will.  For  him  to  know  that  I  possess  the 
weapon  will  protect  me.  You  do  not  grasp  my  plan  ?  " 

He  shook  his  head  gloomily,  as  though  it  was  all  a 
deep  puzzle  to  his  mind,  yet  his  great  hand  held  forth 
the  pistol,  the  short  barrel  of  which  gleamed  wickedly 
in  the  fire  glow,  as  I  thrust  it  out  of  sight. 

f  'Tis  not  the  way  I  front  enemies,"  he  growled 
stubbornly,  "and  I  make  little  of  it.  Mon  Dieu!  I 
make  them  talk  with  these  hands." 

"  But  my  weapons  are  those  of  a.  woman,"  I  ex 
plained,  "  and  I  will  learn  more  than  you  would  with 
your  brute  strength.  All  I  ask  of  you  now,  Uncle 
Chevet,  is  that  you  keep  on  friendly  terms  with  Mon 
sieur  Cassion,  yet  repeat  nothing  to  him  of  what  I  have 
said,  and  gain  me  opportunity  for  speech  alone  with 
Sieur  de  Artigny." 

"  Ah !  perhaps  I  perceive  —  you  love  the  young 
man?" 

I  grasped  his  sleeve  in  my  fingers,  determined  to 
make  this  point  at  least  clear  to  his  understanding. 


124  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

His  blunt  words  had  set  my  pulses  throbbing,  yet  it 
was  resentment,  indignation,  I  felt  in  strongest 
measure. 

"  Mother  of  God,  no !  I  have  spoken  with  him  but 
three  times  since  we  were  children.  He  is  merely  a 
friend  to  be  trusted,  and  he  must  be  made  to  know  my 
purpose.  It  will  be  joy  to  him  to  thus  affront  Cassion, 
for  there  is  no  love  lost  between  them.  You  under 
stand  now  ?  " 

He  growled  something  indistinctly  in  his  beard, 
which  I  interpreted  as  assent,  but  I  watched  his  great 
form  disappear  in  the  direction  of  the  fire,  my  own 
mind  far  from  satisfied;  the  man  was  so  lacking  in 
brains  as  to  be  a  poor  ally,  and  so  obstinate  of  nature 
as  to  make  it  doubtful  if  he  would  long  conform  to  my 
leadership.  Still  it  was  surely  better  to  confide  in  him 
to  the  extent  I  had  than  permit  him  to  rage  about 
blindly,  and  in  open  hostility  to  Cassion. 

I  seated  myself  just  within  the  tent,  my  eyes  on  the 
scene  as  revealed  in  the  fire-glow,  and  reflected  again 
over  the  details  of  my  hastily  born  plan.  The  possi 
bility  of  the  Commissaire's  return  did  not  greatly 
trouble  me,  my  confidence  fortified  by  the  pistol  con 
cealed  in  my  waist.  No  doubt  he  was  already  asleep 
yonder  in  the  shadows,  but  this  night  was  only  the 
beginning.  The  opposition  he  had  met  would  prove  a 
spur  to  endeavor,  and  the  desire  to  win  me  a  stronger 


THE  FLAMES  OF  JEALOUSY  125 

incentive  than  ever.  He  may  have  been  indifferent, 
careless  before  —  deeming  me  easy  prey  — but  from 
now  on  I  meant  to  lead  him  a  merry  chase. 

I  cannot  recall  any  feeling  of  regret,  any  conception 
of  evil,  as  my  mind  settled  upon  this  course  of  action. 
There  was  no  reason  why  I  should  spare  him.  He 
had  deliberately  lied,  and  deceived  me.  His  marriage 
to  me  was  an  act  of  treachery;  the  only  intent  to  rob 
me  of  my  just  inheritance.  There  seemed  to  me  no 
other  way  left  in  which  I  could  hope  to  overcome  his 
power.  I  was  a  woman,  and  must  fight  with  the 
weapons  of  my  sex;  mine  was  the  strength  of  the  weak. 

How  dark  and  still  it  was,  for  the  fires  had  died 
down  into  beds  of  red  ash,  and  only  the  stars  glim 
mered  along  the  surface  of  the  river.  The  only  move 
ment  I  could  perceive  was  the  dim  outline  of  a  man's 
figure  moving  about  near  the  canoes  —  a  watchman  on 
guard,  but  whether  red  or  white  I  could  not  determine. 
It  was  already  late,  well  into  the  night,  and  the  forest 
about  us  was  black  and  still.  Slowly  my  head  sank  to 
the  blanket,  and  I  slept. 


CHAPTER  X 

WE    ATTAIN    THE   OTTAWA 

IT  was  not  yet  dawn  when  the  stir  in  the  camp 
aroused  me,  and  the  sun  had  not  risen  above  the 
bluffs,  or  begun  to  tinge  the  river,  when  our  laden 
canoes  left  the  bank  and  commenced  their  day's  jour 
ney  up  stream.  De  Artigny  was  off  in  advance,  de 
parting  indeed  before  I  had  left  the  tent,  the  chief 
seated  beside  him.  I  caught  but  a  glimpse  of  them  as 
the  canoe  rounded  the  bend  in  the  bank,  and  slipped 
silently  away  through  the  lingering  shadows,  yet  it 
gladdened  me  to  know  his  eyes  were  turned  toward 
my  tent  until  they  vanished. 

Cassion  approached  me  with  excessive  politeness, 
waiting  until  the  last  moment,  and  escorting  me  to  the 
shore.  It  made  me  smile  to  observe  his  pretense  at 
gallantry,  yet  I  accepted  his  assistance  down  the  bank 
with  all  possible  graciousness,  speaking  to  him  so  pleas 
antly  as  to  bring  a  look  of  surprise  to  his  face.  'Twas 
plain  to  be  seen  that  my  conduct  puzzled  him,  for  al 
though  he  sought  to  appear  at  ease,  his  words  faltered 
sadly.  He,  who  had  so  long  considered  himself  as 
past  master  of  the  art  of  love-making  had  most  unex- 

126 


WE  ATTAIN  THE  OTTAWA  127 

pectedly  encountered  a  character  which  he  could  not 
comprehend. 

However,  that  his  purpose  was  in  no  way  changed 
was  made  evident  as  we  took  our  places  in  the  canoes. 
A  new  distribution  had  been  arranged,  Chevet  accom 
panying  the  sergeant,  leaving  the  Commissaire  and  me 
alone,  except  for  the  pere,  who  had  position  in  the  bow. 
I  observed  this  new  arrangement  from  underneath 
lowered  lashes,  but  without  comment,  quietly  taking 
the  place  assigned  me,  and  shading  my  face  from  the 
first  rays  of  the  sun. 

The  day  which  followed  was  but  one  of  many  we 
were  destined  to  pass  in  the  canoes.  I  have  small 
recollection  of  it,  except  the  weariness  of  my  cramped 
position,  and  Cassion's  efforts  to  entertain.  Our  course 
kept  us  close  to  the  north  shore,  the  high  banks  cutting 
off  all  view  in  that  direction,  while  in  the  other  there 
was  nothing  to  see  but  an  expanse  of  water. 

Except  for  a  single  canoe,  laden  with  furs,  and  pro 
pelled  by  Indian  paddlers,  bound  for  Quebec  and  a 
market,  we  encountered  no  travelers.  These  swept 
past  us  swiftly  in  grip  of  the  current,  gesticulating, 
and  exchanging  salutations,  and  were  soon  out  of 
sight.  Our  own  boats  scattered,  as  no  danger  held  us 
together,  and  there  were  hours  when  we  failed  to  have 
even  a  glimpse  of  their  presence. 

At  noon  we  landed  in  a  sheltered  cove,  brilliant  with 


128  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

wild  flowers,  and  partook  of  food,  the  rearward  canoes 
joining  us,  but  De  Artigny  was  still  ahead,  perhaps 
under  orders  to  keep  away.  To  escape  Cassion,  I 
clambered  up  the  front  of  the  cliff,  and  had  view  from 
the  summit,  marking  the  sweep  of  the  river  for  many 
a  league,  a  scene  of  wild  beauty  never  to  be  forgotten. 
I  lingered  there  at  the  edge  until  the  voice  of  the  Com- 
missaire  recalled  me  to  my  place  in  the  canoe. 

It  is  of  no  consequence  now  what  we  conversed  about 
during  that  long  afternoon,  as  we  pushed  steadily  on 
against  the  current.  Cassion  endeavored  to  be  enter 
taining  and  I  made  every  effort  to  encourage  him, 
although  my  secret  thoughts  were  not  pleasant  ones. 
Where  was  all  this  to  lead  ?  Where  was  to  be  the  end  ? 
There  was  an  expression  in  the  man's  face,  a  glow  in 
his  eyes,  which  troubled  me.  Already  some  instinct 
told  me  that  his  carelessness  was  a  thing  of  the  past. 
He  was  in  earnest  now,  his  vague  desire  stimulated  by 
my  antagonism. 

He  had  set  out  to  overcome  my  scruples,  to  conquer 
my  will,  and  was  merely  biding  his  time,  seeking  to 
learn  the  best  point  of  attack.  It  was  with  this  end  in 
view  that  he  kept  me  to  himself,  banishing  Chevet,  and 
compelling  De  Artigny  to  remain  well  in  advance.  He 
was  testing  me  now  by  his  tales  of  Quebec,  his  boast 
ing  of  friendship  with  the  Governor,  his  stories  of 
army  adventure,  and  the  wealth  he  expected  to  amass 


WE  ATTAIN  THE  OTTAWA  129 

through  his  official  connections.  Yet  the  very  tone  he 
assumed,  the  conceit  shown  in  his  narratives,  only 
served  to  add  to  my  dislike.  This  creature  was  my 
husband,  yet  I  shrank  from  him,  and  once,  when  he 
dared  to  touch  my  hand,  I  drew  it  away  as  though  it 
were  contamination.  It  was  then  that  hot  anger  leaped 
into  his  eyes,  and  his  true  nature  found  expression  be 
fore  he  could  restrain  the  words : 

"  Mon  Dieu!    What  do  you  mean,  you  chit?  " 

"  Only  that  I  am  not  won  by  a  few  soft  words, 
Monsieur,"  I  answered  coldly. 

"But  you  are  my  wife;  'twill  be  well  for  you  to 
remember  that." 

"  Nor  am  I  likely  to  forget,  yet  because  a  priest  has 
mumbled  words  over  us  does  not  make  me  love  you." 

"Sacre!"  he  burst  forth,  yet  careful  to  keep  his 
voice  pitched  to  my  ears  alone,  "  you  think  me  a  play 
thing,  but  you  shall  learn  yet  that  I  have  claws.  Bah ! 
do  you  imagine  I  fear  the  coxcomb  ahead  ?  " 

"  To  whom  do  you  refer,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Such  innocence !  to  that  boot-licker  of  La  Salle's 
to  whom  you  give  your  smiles,  and  pretty  words." 

"  Rene  de  Artigny !  "  I  exclaimed  pleasantly,  and 
then  laughed.  "  Why  how  ridiculous  you  are,  Mon 
sieur.  Better  be  jealous  of  'Pere  Allouez  yonder,  for 
of  him  I  see  far  the  most.  Why  do  you  pick  out  De 
Artigny  on  whom  to  vent  your  anger? " 


130  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  I  like  not  the  way  he  eyes  you,  nor  your  secret 
meetings  with  him  in  Quebec." 

"If  he  even  sees  me  I  know  it  not,  and  as  for  secret 
meetings,  knew  you  not  that  Sister  Celeste  was  with 
me  while  we  talked." 

"  Not  in  the  Governor's  palace." 

;<  You  accuse  me  of  that  then,"  indignantly.  "  Be 
cause  I  am  your  wife,  you  can  insult,  yet  it  was  your 
hand  that  drew  aside  the  curtain,  and  found  me  alone. 
Do  you  hope  to  gain  my  respect  by  such  base  charges 
as  that,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Do  you  deny  that  he  had  been  with  you?  " 

"  I  ?  Do  I  deny !  It  is  not  worthy  my  while.  Why 
should  I?  We  were  not  married  then,  nor  like  to  be 
to  my  knowledge.  Why,  then,  if  I  wished,  was  it  not 
my  privilege  to  speak  with  the  Sieur  de  Artigny?  I 
have  found  him  a  very  pleasant,  and  polite  young  man." 

"  A  pauper,  his  only  fortune  the  sword  at  his  side." 

"  Ah,  I  knew  not  even  that  he  possessed  one.  Yet 
of  what  interest  can  all  this  be  to  me,  Monsieur,  now 
that  I  am  married  to  you?  " 

That  my  words  brought  him  no  comfort  was  plain 
enough  to  be  seen,  yet  I  doubt  if  it  ever  occurred  to  his 
mind  that  I  simply  made  sport,  and  sought  to  anger 
him.  It  was  on  his  mind  to  say  more,  yet  he  choked 
the  words  back,  and  sat  there  in  moody  silence,  scarce 
glancing  at  me  again  during  the  long  afternoon.  But 


WE  ATTAIN  THE  OTTAWA  131 

when  we  finally  made  landing  for  the  night,  it  was 
plain  to  be  seen  that  his  vigilance  was  in  no  wise  re 
laxed,  for,  although  he  avoided  me  himself,  the  watch 
ful  Jesuit  was  ever  at  my  side,  no  doubt  in  obedience 
to  his  orders.  This  second  camp,  as  I  recall,  was  on 
the  shore  of  Lake  St.  Peter,  in  a  noble  grove,  the  broad 
stretch  of  waters  before  us  silvered  by  the  sinking  sun. 
My  tent  was  pitched  on  a  high  knoll,  and  the  scene  out 
spread  beneath  was  one  of  marvelous  beauty.  Even  the 
austere  pere  was  moved  to  admiration,  as  he  pointed 
here  and  there,  and  conversed  with  me  in  his  soft  voice. 
Cassion  kept  to  the  men  along  the  bank  below,  while 
Chevet  lay  motionless  beside  a  fire,  smoking  steadily. 
I  had  no  glimpse  of  De  Artigny,  although  my  eyes 
sought  him  among  the  others.  The  chief,  Altudah, 
glided  out  from  among  the  trees  as  it  grew  dusk,  made 
some  report,  and  as  quickly  disappeared  again,  leaving 
me  to  believe  the  advance  party  had  made  camp  be 
yond  the  curve  of  the  shore.  The  priest  lingered,  and 
we  had  our  meal  together,  although  it  was  not  alto 
gether  to  my  liking.  Once  he  endeavored  to  talk  with 
me  on  the  sacredness  of  marriage,  the  duty  of  a  wife's 
obedience  to  her  husband,  the  stock  phrases  rolling 
glibly  from  his  tongue,  but  my  answers  gave  him  small 
comfort.  That  he  had  been  so  instructed  by  Cassion 
was  in  my  mind,  and  he  was  sufficiently  adroit  to  avoid 
antagonizing  me  by  pressing  the  matter.  As  we  were 


132  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

eating,  a  party  of  fur  traders,  bound  east,  came  ashore 
in  a  small  fleet  of  canoes,  and  joined  the  men  below, 
building  their  fires  slightly  up  stream.  At  last  Pere 
Allouez  left  me  alone,  and  descended  to  them,  eager  to 
learn  the  news  from  Montreal.  Yet,  although  seem 
ingly  I  was  now  left  alone,  I  had  no  thought  of  adven 
turing  in  the  darkness,  as  I  felt  convinced  the  watchful 
priest  would  never  have  deserted  my  side  had  he  not 
known  that  other  eyes  were  keeping  vigil. 

From  that  moment  I  never  felt  myself  alone  or  un 
observed.  Cassion  in  person  did  not  make  himself 
obnoxious,  except  that  I  was  always  seated  beside  him 
in  the  boat,  subject  to  his  conversation,  and  attentions. 
Ever  I  had  the  feeling  the  man  was  testing  me,  and 
venturing  how  far  he  dared  to  go.  Not  for  a  moment 
did  I  dare  to  lower  my  guard  in  his  presence,  and  this 
constant  strain  of  watchfulness  left  me  nervous,  and 
bitter  of  speech. 

In  every  respect  I  was  a  prisoner,  and  made  to  real 
ize  my  helplessness.  I  know  not  what  Cassion  sus 
pected,  what  scraps  of  information  he  may  have  gained 
from  Chevet,  but  he  watched  me  like  a  hawk.  Never, 
I  am  sure,  was  I  free  of  surveillance  —  in  the  boat 
under  his  own  eye ;  ashore  accompanied  everywhere  by 
Pere  Allouez,  except  as  I  slept,  and  then  even  some 
unknown  sentry  kept  watch  of  the  tent  in  which  I 
rested.  However  it  was  managed  I  know  not,  but  my 


WE  ATTAIN  THE  OTTAWA  133 

uncle  never  approached  me  alone,  and  only  twice  did  I 
gain  glimpse  of  Sieur  de  Artigny  —  once,  when  his 
canoe  returned  to  warn  us  of  dangerous  water  ahead, 
and  once  when  he  awaited  us  beside  the  landing  at 
Montreal.  Yet  even  these  occasions  yielded  me  new 
courage,  for,  as  our  eyes  met  I  knew  he  was  still  my 
friend,  waiting,  as  I  was,  the  opportunity  for  a  better 
understanding.  This  knowledge  brought  tears  of 
gratitude  to  my  eyes,  and  a  thrill  of  hope  to  my  heart. 
I  was  no  longer  utterly  alone. 

We  were  three  days  at  Montreal,  the  men  busily  en 
gaged  in  adding  to  their  store  of  provisions.  I  had 
scarcely  a  glimpse  of  the  town,  as  I  was  given  lodging 
in  the  convent  close  to  the  river  bank,  and  the  pere  was 
my  constant  companion  during  hours  of  daylight.  I 
doubt  if  he  enjoyed  the  task  any  more  than  I,  but  he 
proved  faithful  to  his  master,  and  I  could  never  ven 
ture  to  move  without  his  black  robe  at  my  side. 

Nor  did  1  seek  to  avoid  him,  for  my  mind  grasped 
the  fact  already  that  my  only  hope  of  final  liberty  lay 
in  causing  Cassion  to  believe  I  had  quietly  yielded  to 
fate.  Surely  as  we  plunged  deeper  into  the  wilderness 
his  suspicions  would  vanish,  and  his  grim  surveillance 
relax.  I  must  patiently  abide  my  time.  So  I  sat 
with  the  sisters  within  the  dull,  gray  walls,  seemingly 
unconscious  of  the  pere's  eyes  stealthily  watching  my 
every  motion,  as  he  pretended  other  employment. 


134  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Cassion  came  twice,  more  to  assure  himself  that  I 
was  safely  held  than  for  any  other  purpose,  yet  it 
pleased  me  to  see  his  eyes  follow  my  movements,  and 
to  realize  the  man  had  deeper  interest  in  me  than  for 
merly.  Chevet,  no  doubt,  spent  his  time  in  the  wine 
shops;  at  least  I  never  either  saw,  or  heard  of  him. 
Indeed  I  asked  nothing  as  to  his  whereabouts,  as  I  had 
decided  already  his  assistance  would  be  of  no  value. 

We  departed  at  dawn,  and  the  sun  was  scarce  an 
hour  high  when  the  prows  of  our  canoes  turned  into 
the  Ottawa.  Now  we  were  indeed  in  the  wilderness, 
fronting  the  vast  unknown  country  of  the  West,  with 
every  league  of  travel  leaving  behind  all  trace  of  civil 
ization.  There  was  nothing  before  us  save  a  few  scat 
tered  missions,  presided  over  by  ragged  priests,  and  an 
occasional  fur  -trader's  station,  the  headquarters  of 
wandering  couriers  du  bois.  On  every  side  were  the 
vast  prairies,  and  stormy  lakes,  roamed  over  by  savage 
men  and  beasts  through  whom  we  must  make  our  way 
in  hardship,  danger,  and  toil. 

Cassion  spread  out  his  rude  map  in  the  bottom  of 
the  canoe,  and  I  had  him  point  out  the  route  we  were 
to  follow.  It  was  a  long,  weary  way  he  indicated,  and, 
for  the  moment,  my  heart  almost  failed  me,  as  we 
traced  together  the  distance  outlined,  and  pictured  in 
imagination  the  many  obstacles  between  us  and  our 
goal.  Had  I  known  the  truth,  all  those  leagues  were 


WE  ATTAIN  THE  OTTAWA  135 

destined  to  disclose  of  hardship  and  peril,  I  doubt  my 
courage  to  have  fronted  them.  But  I  did  not  know, 
nor  could  I  perceive  a  way  of  escape.  So  I  crushed 
back  the  tears  dimming  my  eyes,  smiled  into  his  face,  as 
he  rolled  up  the  map,  and  pretended  to  care  not  at  all. 
When  night  came  we  were  in  the  black  woods,  the 
silence  about  us  almost  unearthly,  broken  only  by  the 
dash  of  water  over  the  rocks  below  where  we  were 
camped,  promising  a  difficult  portage  on  the  morrow. 
Alone,  oppressed  by  the  silence,  feeling  my  helplessness 
as  perhaps  I  never  had  before,  and  the  dread  loneliness 
of  the  vast  wilderness  in  which  I  lay,  I  tossed  on  my 
bed  for  hours,  ere  sheer  exhaustion  conquered,  and  I 
slept. 


CHAPTER  XI 

I    GAIN    SPEECH    WITH    DE    ARTIGNY 

OUR  progress  up  the  Ottawa  was  so  slow,  so  toil 
some,  the  days  such  a  routine  of  labor  and  hard 
ship,  the  scenes  along  the  shore  so  similar,  that  I  lost 
all  conception  of  time.  Except  for  the  Jesuit  I  had 
scarcely  a  companion,  and  there  were  days,  I  am  sure, 
when  we  did  not  so  much  as  exchange  a  word. 

The  men  had  no  rest  from  labor,  even  Cassion 
changing  from  boat  to  boat  as  necessity  arose,  urging 
them  to  renewed  efforts.  The  water  was  low,  the 
rapids  more  than  usually  dangerous,  so  that  we  were 
compelled  to  portage  more  often  than  usual.  Once  the 
leading  canoe  ventured  to  shoot  a  rapid  not  considered 
perilous,  and  had  a  great  hole  torn  in  its  prow  by  a 
sharp  rock.  The  men  got  ashore,  saving  the  wreck, 
but  lost  their  store  of  provisions,  and  we  were  a  day 
there  making  the  damaged  canoe  again  serviceable. 

This  delay  gave  me  my  only  glimpse  of  De  Artigny, 
still  dripping  from  his  involuntary  bath,  and  so  busily 
engaged  at  repairs,  as  to  be  scarcely  conscious  of  my 
presence  on  the  bank  above  him.  Yet  I  can  hardly  say 
that,  for  once  he  glanced  up,  and  our  eyes  met,  and 

136 


/  GAIN  SPEECH  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY    137 

possibly  he  would  have  joined  me,  but  for  the  sudden 
appearance  of  Cassion,  who  swore  at  the  delay,  and 
ordered  me  back  to  where  the  tent  had  been  hastily 
erected.  I  noticed  De  Artigny  straighten  up,  angered 
that  Cassion  dared  speak  to  me  so  harshly,  but  I  had 
no  wish  then  to  precipitate  an  open  quarrel  between 
the  two  men,  and  so  departed  quickly.  Later,  Father 
Allouez  told  me  that  in  the  overturning  of  the  canoe 
the  young  Sieur  had  saved  the  life  of  the  Algonquin 
Chief,  bringing  him  ashore  unconscious,  helpless  from 
a  broken  shoulder. 

This  accident  to  Altudah  led  to  the  transferring  of 
the  injured  Indian  to  our  canoe,  and  caused  Cassion 
to  join  De  Artigny  in  advance.  This  change  relieved 
me  of  the  constant  presence  of  the  Commissaire,  who 
wearied  me  with  his  ceaseless  efforts  to  entertain,  but 
rendered  more  difficult  than  ever  my  desire  to  speak 
privately  with  the  younger  man.  The  pere  evidently 
had  commands  to  keep  me  ever  in  view,  for  he  clung 
to  me  like  a  shadow,  and  scarcely  for  a  moment  did  I 
feel  myself  alone,  or  unwatched. 

It  was  five  days  later,  and  in  the  heart  of  all  that 
was  desolate  and  drear,  when  this  long  sought  oppor 
tunity  came  in  most  unexpected  fashion.  We  had 
made  camp  early,  because  of  rough  water  ahead,  the 
passage  of  which  it  was  not  deemed  best  to  attempt 
without  careful  exploration.  So,  while  the  three 


138  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

heavily  laden  canoes  drew  up  against  the  bank,  and 
prepared  to  spend  the  night,  the  leading  canoe  was 
stripped,  and  sent  forward,  manned  only  with  the  most 
expert  of  the  Indian  paddlers  to  make  sure  the  perils 
of  the  current.  From  the  low  bank  to  which  I  had 
climbed  I  watched  the  preparations  for  the  dash 
through  those  madly  churning  waters  above.  Cassion 
was  issuing  his  orders  loudly,  but  exhibited  no  inclina 
tion  to  accompany  the  party,  and  suddenly  the  frail 
craft  shot  out  from  the  shore,  with  De  Artigny  at  the 
steering  paddle,  and  every  Indian  braced  for  his  task, 
and  headed  boldly  into  the  smother.  They  vanished 
as  though  swallowed  by  the  mist,  Cassion,  and  a  half 
dozen  soldiers  racing  along  the  shore  line  in  an  effort 
to  keep  abreast  of  the  laboring  craft. 

It  was  a  wild,  desolate  spot  in  which  we  were,  a 
mere  rift  in  the  bluffs,  which  seemed  to  overhang  us, 
covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  forest.  The  sun  was 
still  an  hour  high,  although  it  was  twilight  already  be 
side  the  river,  when  Cassion,  and  his  men  came  strag 
gling  back,  to  report  that  the  canoe  had  made  safe 
passage,  and,  taking  advantage  of  his  good  humor,  I 
proposed  a  climb  up  an  opening  of  the  bluff,  down 
which  led  a  deer  trail  plainly  discernible. 

"  Not  I,"  he  said,  casting  a  glance  upward.  "  The 
run  over  the  rocks  will  do  me  for  exercise  tonight." 

"  Then  will  I  assay  it  alone,"   I  replied,  not  dis- 


/  GAIN  SPEECH  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY    139 

pleased  at  his  refusal.  "  I  am  cramped  from  sitting  in 
the  canoe  so  long." 

"  Twill  be  a  hard  climb,  and  they  tell  me  the  ptre 
has  strained  a  tendon  of  his  leg  coming  ashore." 

"  And  what  of  that !  "  I  burst  forth,  giving  vent  to 
my  indignation.  "  Am  I  a  ten-year-old  to  be  guarded 
every  step  I  take?  Tis  not  far  to  the  summit,  and  no 
danger.  You  can  see  yourself  the  trail  is  not  steep. 
Faith!  I  will  go  now,  just  to  show  that  I  am  at 
liberty." 

He  laughed,  an  unpleasant  sound  to  it,  yet  made  no 
effort  to  halt  me.  'Tis  probable  he  felt  safe  enough 
with  De  Artigny  camped  above  the  rapids,  and  he  had 
learned  already  that  my  temper  might  become  danger 
ous.  Yet  he  stood  and  watched  while  I  was  half-way 
up  before  turning  away,  satisfied  no  doubt  that  I  would 
make  it  safely.  It  was  like  a  draught  of  wine  to  me  to 
be  alone  again ;  I  cannot  describe  the  sense  of  freedom, 
and  relief  I  felt  when  a  spur  of  the  cliff  shut  out  all 
view  of  the  scene  below. 

The  rude  path  I  followed  was  narrow,  but  not  steep 
enough  to  prove  wearisome,  and,  as  it  led  up  through  a 
crevice  in  the  earth,  finally  emerged  at  the  top  of  the 
bluff  at  a  considerable  distance  above  the  camp  I  had 
left.  Thick  woods  covered  the  crest,  although  there 
were  open  plains  beyond,  and  I  was  obliged  to  advance 
to  the  very  edge  in  order  to  gain  glimpse  of  the  river. 


140  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Once  there,  however,  with  footing  secure  on  a  flat 
rock,  the  scene  outspread  was  one  of  wild  and  fas 
cinating  beauty.  Directly  below  me  were  the  rapids, 
rock  strewn,  the  white  spray  leaping  high  in  air,  the 
swift,  green  water  swirling  past  in  tremendous  volume. 
It  scarcely  seemed  as  though  boats  could  live  in  that 
smother,  or  find  passage  between  those  jutting  rocks, 
yet  as  I  gazed  more  closely,  I  could  trace  the  channel 
close  in  against  the  opposite  shore,  and  note  where  the 
swift  current  bore  back  across  the  river. 

Leaning  far  out,  grasping  a  branch  to  keep  from 
falling,  I  distinguished  the  canoe  at  the  upper  landing, 
and  the  Indians  busily  preparing  camp.  At  first  I  saw 
nothing  of  any  white  man,  but  was  gazing  still  when 
De  Artigny  emerged  from  some  shadow,  and  stepped 
down  beside  the  boat.  I  know  not  what  instinct 
prompted  him  to  turn  and  look  up  intently  at  the  bluff 
towering  above.  I  scarcely  comprehended  either  what 
swift  impulse  led  me  to  undo  the  neckerchief  at  my 
throat,  and  'hold  it  forth  in  signal.  An  instant  he 
stared  upward,  shading  his  eyes  with  one  hand. 

I  must  have  seemed  a  vision  clinging  there  against 
the  sky,  yet  all  at  once  the  truth  burst  upon  him,  and, 
with  a  wave  of  the  arm,  he  sprang  up  the  low  bank, 
and  joined  his  Indians.  I  could  not  hear  what  he  said, 
but  with  a  single  word  he  left  them,  and  disappeared 
among  the  trees  at  the  foot  of  the  bluff. 


/  GAIN  SPEECH  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY    141 

I  drew  back,  almost  frightened,  half  inclined  to  flee 
before  he  could  attain  the  summit.  What  could  I  say  ? 
how  could  I  meet  him?  What  if  Cassion  had  fol 
lowed  me  up  the  path,  or  had  despatched  one  of  his 
men  to  spy  upon  my  movements?  Ever  since  leaving 
Quebec  my  one  hope  had  been  this  interview  with  De 
Artigny,  yet  now  that  it  was  imminent  I  shrank  from 
it,  in  actual  confusion,  my  heart  fluttering,  my  mind 
blank,  yet  I  was  not  a  coward,  and  did  not  run,  but 
waited,  feeling  my  limbs  tremble  under  me,  and  listen 
ing  for  the  first  sound  of  his  approach. 

He  must  have  scrambled  straight  up  the  steep  face 
of  the  bluff,  for  it  could  have  been  scarcely  more  than 
a  minute,  when  I  heard  him  crunching  a  passage 
through  the  bushes,  and  then  saw  him  emerge  above 
the  edge.  Clinging  to  a  tree  limb,  his  eyes  sought 
eagerly  to  locate  me,  and  when  I  stepped  forward,  he 
sprang  erect,  and  bowed,  jerking  his  hat  from  his 
head.  There  was  about  his  action  the  enthusiasm  of 
a  boy,  and  his  face  glowed  with  an  eagerness  and 
delight  which  instantly  broke  down  every  barrier 
between  us. 

"  You  waved  to  me?  "  he  exclaimed.  "  You  wished 
me  to  come?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  confessed,  swept  from  my  guard  by  his 
enthusiasm.  "  I  have  been  anxious  to  confer  with  you, 
and  this  is  my  first  opportunity." 


142  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Why  I  thought  you  avoided  me,"  he  burst  forth. 
"  It  is  because  I  felt  so  that  I  have  kept  away." 

"  There  was  nothing  else  I  could  do  but  pretend,"  I 
exclaimed,  gaining  control  over  my  voice  as  I  spoke. 
"  My  every  movement  has  been  watched  since  we  left 
Quebec ;  this  is  the  first  moment  I  have  been  left  alone 
—  if,  indeed,  I  am  now."  And  I  glanced  about  doubt 
fully  into  the  shadows  of  the  forest. 

"  You  imagine  you  may  have  been  followed  here  ? 
By  whom  ?  Cassion  ?  " 

"  By  himself,  or  some  emissary.  Pere  Allouez  has 
been  my  jailor,  but  chances  to  be  disabled  at  present. 
The  Commissaire  permitted  me  to  climb  here  alone, 
believing  you  to  be  safely  camped  above  the  rapids,  yet 
his  suspicions  may  easily  revive." 

"  His  suspicions !  "  the  Sieur  laughed  softly.  "  So 
that  then  is  the  trouble  ?  It  is  to  keep  us  apart  that  he 
bids  me  make  separate  camp  each  night;  and  assigns 
me  to  every  post  of  peril.  I  feel  the  honor,  Made 
moiselle,  yet  why  am  I  especially  singled  out  for  so 
great  a  distinction  ?  " 

"  He  suspects  us  of  being  friends.  He  knew  I  con 
ferred  with  you  at  the  convent,  and  even  believes  that 
you  were  with  me  hidden  behind  the  curtain  in  the 
Governor's  office." 

"  Yet  if  all  that  be  true,"  he  questioned,  his  voice 
evidencing  his  surprise.  "  Why  should  our  friendship 


I  GAIN  SPEECH  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY    143 

arouse  his  antagonism  to  such  an  extent?  I  cannot 
understand  what  crime  I  have  committed,  Mademoi 
selle.  It  is  all  mystery,  even  why  you  should  be  here 
with  us  on  this  long  journey?  Surely  you  had  no  such 
thought  when  we  parted  last?  " 

"  You  do  not  know  what  has  occurred  ?  "  I  asked, 
in  astonishment.  "  No  one  has  told  you  ?  " 

"  Told  me !  How?  I  have  scarcely  held  speech  with 
anyone  but  the  Algonquin  chief  since  we  took  to  the 
water.  Cassion  has  but  given  orders,  and  Chevet  is 
mum  as  an  oyster.  I  endeavored  to  find  you  in 
Montreal,  but  you  were  safely  locked  behind  gray 
walls.  That  something  was  wrong  I  felt  convinced, 
yet  what  it  might  be  no  one  would  tell  me.  I  tried 
questioning  the  pere,  but  he  only  shook  his  head,  and 
left  me  unanswered.  Tell  me  then,  Mademoiselle,  by 
what  right  does  this  Cassion  hold  you  as  a  captive?  " 

My  lips  trembled,  and  my  eyes  fell,  yet  I  must 
answer. 

"  He  is  my  husband,  Monsieur." 

I  caught  glimpse  of  his  face,  picturing  surprise,  in 
credulity.  He  drew  a  sharp  breath,  and  I  noted  his 
hand  close  tightly  on  the  hilt  of  his  knife. 

'  Your   husband !   that   cur !      Surely  you   do   not 
jest?" 

"  Would  that  I  did,"  I  exclaimed,  losing  all  control 
in  sudden  wave  of  anger.  "  No,  Monsieur,  it  is  true; 


144  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

but  listen.  I  supposed  you  knew;  that  you  had  been 
told.  It  is  hard  for  me  to  explain,  yet  I  must  make  it 
all  plain  for  you  to  understand.  I  do  not  love  the  man, 
his  very  presence  maddens  me,  nor  has  the  creature 
dared  as  yet  to  lay  hand  on  my  person.  See;  I  carry 
this,"  and  I  drew  the  pistol  from  my  dress,  and  held  it 
in  my  hand.  "  Chevet  loaned  it  me,  and  Cassion  knows 
I  would  kill  him  if  he  ventured  insult.  Yet  that  serves 
me  little,  for  my  opposition  only  renders  the  man  more 
determined.  At  Quebec  I  was  but  a  plaything,  but 
now  he  holds  me  worth  the  winning." 

"  But  why  did  you  marry  him,  then  ?  " 

"  I  am  coming  to  that,  Monsieur.  You  overheard 
what  was  said  in  La  Barre's  office  about  • —  about  my 
father's  property  ?  " 

"  Ay !  although  it  was  not  all  clear  to  me.  Captain 
la  Chesnayne  had  lost  his  estates,  confiscated  by  the 
Crown;  yet  before  his  death  these  had  been  restored 
to  him  by  the  King." 

'  Yes,  but  the  report  of  the  restoration  had  never 
been  made  to  his  rightful  heirs.  The  papers  had  been 
held  back  and  concealed,  while  those  in  authority 
planned  how  to  retain  possession.  Cassion  was  chosen 
as  an  instrument,  and  sought  my  hand  in  marriage." 

De  Artigny  smothered  an  oath,  his  eyes  darkening 
with  anger. 

"  It  was  to  further  this  scheme  that  he  induced 


/  GAIN  SPEECH  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY    145 

Chevet  to  announce  our  engagement,  and  drive  me  to 
consent.  Once  my  husband  the  fortune  was  securely 
in  his  hands  —  indeed,  I  need  never  know  its  exist 
ence;  nor  would  Chevet  suspicion  the  trick.  Yet,  as  I 
see  it  now,  La  Barre  had  no  great  faith  in  the  man  he 
had  chosen,  and  thought  best  to  test  him  first  by  this 
journey  to  St.  Louis.  If  he  proved  himself,  then  on 
his  return,  he  was  to  have  the  reward  of  official  posi 
tion  and  wealth.  I  was  but  a  pawn  in  the  game,  a 
plaything  for  their  pleasure." 

My  voice  broke,  and  I  could  scarcely  see  through 
the  tears  in  my  eyes,  but  I  felt  his  strong  hand  close 
over  mine,  the  warm  pressure  an  unspoken  pledge. 
"  The  dogs!  and  then  what  happened?  " 
"  You  know,  already.  I  was  discovered  behind  the 
curtain,  when  you  escaped  through  the  open  window. 
They  were  not  certain  I  was  not  alone  there,  as  I 
claimed,  but  compelled  me  to  confess  what  I  had  over 
heard.  La  Barre  was  quick  to  grasp  the  danger  of 
discovery,  and  the  only  method  by  which  my  lips  could 
be  closed.  By  threat  he  compelled  me  to  marry  Fran 
cois  Cassion,  and  accompany  him  on  this  journey  into 
the  wilderness." 

"The  ceremony  was  performed  by  a  priest?" 
"  By  Pere  le  Guard,  the  Governor's  chaplain." 
"  And  Hugo  Chevet,  your  uncle  ?    Did  he  remain 
silent?  make  no  protest?" 


146  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  gave  a  gesture  of  despair. 

"  He !  Never  did  he  even  conceive  what  occurred, 
until  I  told  him  later  on  the  river.  Even  now  I  doubt 
if  his  sluggish  brain  has  grasped  the  truth.  To  him 
the  alliance  was  an  honor,  an  opening  to  possible 
wealth  in  the  fur  trade  through  Cassion's  influence 
with  La  Barre.  He  could  perceive  nothing  else  except 
his  good  luck  in  thus  ridding  himself  of  the  care  of  a 
poor  niece  who  had  been  a  sorry  burden." 

"  But  you  explained  to  him?  " 

"  I  tried  to,  but  only  to  regret  the  effort.  Giant  as 
he  is  physically,  his  intellect  is  that  of  a  big  boy.  All 
he  can  conceive  of  is  revenge  —  a  desire  to  crush  with 
his  hands.  He  hates  Cassion,  because  the  man  has 
robbed  him  of  the  use  of  my  father's  money;  but  for 
my  position  he  cares  nothing.  To  his  mind  the  wrong 
has  all  been  done  to  him,  and  I  fear  he  will  brood  over 
it  until  he  seeks  revenge.  If  he  does  he  will  ruin  every 
thing." 

De  Artigny  stood  silent,  evidently  in  thought,  en 
deavoring  to  grasp  the  threads  of  my  tale. 

"  How  did  you  attain  the  summit  of  this  bluff?  "  he 
questioned  at  last. 

"Yonder;  there  is  a  deer  trail  leading  down." 

"  And  you  fear  Cassion  may  follow  ?  " 

"  He  will  likely  become  suspicious  if  I  am  long  ab 
sent,  and  either  seek  me  himself,  or  send  one  of  his 


I  GAIN  SPEECH  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY    147 

men.  This  is  the  first  moment  of  freedom  I  have  ex 
perienced  since  we  left  Quebec.  I  hardly  know  how 
to  behave  myself." 

"  And  we  must  guard  it  from  being  the  last,"  he 
exclaimed,  a  note  of  determination,  and  leadership  in 
his  voice.  "  There  are  questions  I  must  ask,  so  that 
we  may  work  together  in  harmony,  but  Cassion  can 
never  be  allowed  to  suspect  that  we  have  communica 
tion.  Let  us  go  forward  to  the  end  of  the  trail  where 
you  came  up;  from  there  we  can  keep  watch  below." 

He  still  grasped  my  hand,  and  I  had  no  thought  of 
withdrawing  it.  To  me  he  was  a  friend,  loyal,  trust 
worthy,  the  one  alone  to  whom  I  could  confide.  To 
gether  we  clambered  over  the  rough  rocks  to  where 
the  narrow  cleft  led  downward. 


CHAPTER  XII 

ON    THE   SUMMIT    OF   THE    BLUFF 

SECURELY  screened  from  observation  by  the  low 
growing  bushes  clinging  to  the  edge  of  the  bluff, 
and  yet  with  a  clear  view  of  the  cleft  in  the  rocks  half 
way  to  the  river,  De  Artigny  found  me  a  seat  on  a 
hummock  of  grass,  but  remained  standing  himself. 
The  sun  was  sinking  low,  warning  us  that  our  time  was 
short,  for  with  the  first  coming  of  twilight  I  would 
certainly  be  sought,  if  I  failed  to  return  to  the  lower 
camp. 

For  a  moment  he  did  not  break  the  silence,  and  I 
glanced  up,  wondering  why  he  should  hesitate.  His 
face  was  grave,  no  longer  appearing,  as  was  its  wont, 
young  and  careless,  but  marked  by  thought  and  per 
plexity.  Something  strong  and  earnest  in  the  character 
of  the  man,  brought  forth  by  this  emergency,  seemed 
to  stamp  itself  on  his  features.  If  I  had  ever  before 
imagined  him  to  be  a  mere  reckless  youth,  with  that 
moment  such  conception  vanished,  and  I  knew  I  was 
to  rely  on  the  experience  of  a  man  —  a  man  trained  in 
a  rough  wilderness  school,  yet  with  mind  and  heart 

148 


ON  THE  SUMMIT  OF  THE  BLUFF       149 

fitted  to  meet  any  emergency.  The  knc  wledge  brought 
me  boldness. 

"  You  would  question  me,  Monsieur,"  I  asked  doubt 
fully.  "  It  was  for  that  you  led  me  here?  " 

"  Yes,"  instantly  aroused  by  my  voice,  but  with  eyes 
still  scanning  the  trail.  "  And  there  is  no  time  to 
waste,  if  I  am  to  do  my  part  intelligently.  You  must 
return  below  before  the  sun  disappears,  or  Monsieur 
Cassion  might  suspect  you  had  lost  your  way.  You 
have  sought  me  for  assistance,  counsel  perhaps,  but 
this  state  of  affairs  has  so  taken  me  by  surprise  that  I 
do  not  think  clearly.  You  have  a  plan  ?  " 

"  Scarcely  that,  Monsieur.  I  would  ascertain  the 
truth,  and  my  only  means  of  doing  so  is  through  a  con 
fession  by  Francois  Cassion." 

"  And  he  is  too  cold-blooded  a  villain  to  ever 
acknowledge  guilt.  To  my  mind  the  methods  of  Che- 
vet  would  be  most  likely  to  bring  result." 

"  But  not  to  mine,  Monsieur,"  I  interrupted 
earnestly.  "  The  man  is  not  so  cold-blooded  as  you 
imagine.  Arrogant  he  is,  and  conceited,  deeming  him 
self  admired,  and  envied  by  all,  especially  my  sex. 
He  has  even  dared  boast  to  me  of  his  victims.  But 
therein  lies  his  very  weakness ;  I  would  make  him  love 
me." 

He  turned  now,  and  looked  searchingly  into  my 
face,  no  glimpse  of  a  smile  in  the  gray  eyes. 


150  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Pardon ;  I  do  not  understand,"  he  said  gravely. 
"You  seek  his  love?" 

I  felt  his  manner  a  rebuke,  a  questioning  of  my  hon 
esty,  and  swift  indignation  brought  the  answering 
words  to  my  lips. 

"  And  why  not  pray!  Must  I  not  defend  myself  — 
and  what  other  weapons  are  at  hand?  Do  I  owe  him 
kindness;  or  tender  consideration?  The  man  married 
me  as  he  would  buy  a  slave." 

"  You  may  be  justified,"  he  admitted  regretfully. 
"  Yet  how  is  this  to  be  done?  " 

I  arose  to  my  feet,  and  stood  before  him,  my  face 
uplifted,  and,  with  one  hand,  thrust  aside  the  shade  of 
my  hat. 

"  Monsieur,  deem  you  that  impossible?" 

His  lips  parted  in  a  quick  smile,  revealing  the  white 
teeth,  and  he  bowed  low,  flinging  his  hat  to  the  ground, 
and  standing  bare-headed. 

" Mon  Dieu!  No!  Monsieur  Cassion  is  to  be  con 
gratulated.  Yet  it  was  my  thought  you  said  yonder 
that  you  despised  the  man." 

"I  do ;  what  reason  have  I  to  feel  otherwise ?  Yet 
there  lies  my  strength  in  this  battle.  He  laughs  at 
women,  plays  with  them,  breaks  their  hearts.  It  is 
his  pride  and  boast,  and  his  success  in  the  past  has 
ministered  to  his  self  conceit.  He  thought  me  of  the 
same  kind,  but  has  already  had  his  lesson.  Do  you 


ON  THE  SUMMIT  OF  THE  BLUFF       151 

not  know  what  that  means  to  a  man  like  him?  More 
than  ever  he  will  desire  my  favor.  A  week  back,  he 
cared  nothing;  I  was  but  a  plaything,  awaiting  his 
pleasure;  his  wife  to  be  treated  as  he  pleased.  He 
knows  better  now,  and  already  his  eyes  follow  me  as 
though  he  were  my  dog." 

"  And  that  then  is  why  you  send  for  me  —  that  I 
may  play  my  part  in  the  game?  " 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders,  yet  there  was  doubt  in  my 
eyes  as  I  faced  him. 

"  Is  there  harm  in  such  play,  Monsieur,"  I  asked 
innocently,  "  with  so  important  an  end  in  view  ?  'Tis 
not  that  I  seek  amusement,  but  I  must  find  out  where 
this  King's  pardon  is  hidden,  who  concealed  it,  and 
obtain  proof  of  the  fraud  which  compelled  my  mar 
riage.  My  only  hope  of  release  lies  in  compelling 
Francois  Cassion  to  confess  all  he  knows  of  this  foul 
conspiracy.  I  must  possess  the  facts  before  we  return 
to  Quebec." 

"  But  of  what  use?  "  he  insisted.  "  You  will  still  re 
main  his  wife,  and  your  property  will  be  in  his  control. 
The  church  will  hold  you  to  the  marriage  contract." 

"  Not  if  I  can  establish  the  truth  that  I  was  de 
ceived,  defrauded,  and  married  by  force.  Once  I  have 
the  proofs  in  my  hands,  I  will  appeal  to  Louis  —  to  the 
Pope  for  relief.  These  men  thought  me  a  helpless  girl, 
friendless  and  alone,  ignorant  of  law,  a  mere  waif  of 


152  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

the  frontier.  Perhaps  I  was,  but  this  experience  has 
made  of  me  a  woman.  In  Montreal  I  talked  with  the 
Mother  Superior,  and  she  told  me  of  a  marriage  in 
France  where  the  pere  officiated  under  threat,  and  the 
Pope  dissolved  the  ties.  If  it  can  be  done  for  others, 
it  shall  be  done  for  me.  I  will  not  remain  the  wife  of 
Francois  Cassion." 

"  Yet  you  would  make  him  love  you?  " 

"  In  punishment  for  his  sins ;  in  payment  for  those 
he  has  ruined.  Ay !  'tis  a  duty  I  shall  not  shrink  from, 
Monsieur  de  Artigny,  even  although  you  may  deem 
it  unwomanly.  I  do  not  mean  it  so,  nor  hold  myself 
immodest  for  the  effort.  Why  should  I?  I  but  war 
against  him  with  his  own  weapons,  and  my  cause  is 
just.  And  I  shall  win,  whether  or  not  you  give  me 
your  aid.  How  can  I  fail,  Monsieur?  I  am  young, 
and  not  ill  to  look  upon;  this  you  have  already  con 
fessed  ;  here  in  this  wilderness  I  am  alone,  the  only 
woman.  He  holds  me  his  wife  by  law,  and  yet  knows 
he  must  still  win  me.  There  are  months  of  loneliness 
before  us,  and  he  will  not  look  upon  the  face  of 
another  white  woman  in  all  those  leagues.  Are  there 
any  French  of  my  sex  at  Fort  St.  Louis?  " 

"  No." 

"  Nor  at  St.  Ignace,  Pere  Allouez  assures  me.  I 
shall  have  no  rival  then  in  all  this  wilderness;  you 
think  me  harmless,  Monsieur?  Look  at  me,  and  say !  " 


ON  THE  SUMMIT  OF  THE  BLUFF       153 

"  I  do  not  need  to  look ;  you  will  have  your  game, 
I  have  no  doubt,  although  the  final  result  may  not 
prove  what  you  desire." 

"You  fear  the  end?" 

"  It  may  be  so ;  you  play  with  fire,  and  although  I 
know  little  of  women,  yet  I  have  felt  the  wild  passions 
of  men  in  lands  where  there  is  no  restraint  of  law.  The 
wilderness  sees  many  tragedies  —  fierce,  bitter,  re 
vengeful  deeds  —  and  'tis  best  you  use  care.  Tis  my 
belief  this  Francois  Cassion  might  prove  a  devil,  once 
his  heart  was  tricked.  Have  you  thought  of  this?  " 

I  had  thought  of  it,  but  with  no  mercy  in  my  heart, 
yet  as  De  Artigny  spoke  I  felt  the  ugliness  of  my 
threat  more  acutely,  and,  for  an  instant,  stood  before 
him  white-lipped,  and  ashamed.  Then  before  me  arose 
Cassion's  face,  sarcastic,  supercilious,  hateful,  and  I 
laughed  in  scorn  of  the  warning. 

"Thought  of  it!"  I  exclaimed,  "yes,  but  for  that 
I  care  nothing.  Why  should  I,  Monsieur?  Has  the 
man  shown  mercy  to  me,  that  I  should  feel  regret 
because  he  suffers?  As  to  his  revenge,  death  is  not 
more  to  be  dreaded  than  a  lifetime  passed  in  his  pres 
ence.  But  why  do  you  make  plea  on  his  behalf  —  the 
man  is  surely  no  friend  of  yours?  " 

"  I  make  no  plea  for  him,"  he  answered,  strangely 
sober,  "  and  claim  no  friendship.  Any  enemy  to  La 
Salle  is  an  enemy  to  Rene  de  Artigny;  but  I  would 


154  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

front  him  as  a  man  should.  It  is  not  my  nature  to 
do  a  deed  of  treachery." 

"  You  hold  this  treachery?  " 

"  What  else  ?  You  propose  luring  him  to  love  you, 
that  you  may  gain  confession  from  his  lips.  To  attain 
this  end  you  barter  your  honesty,  your  womanhood; 
you  take  advantage  of  your  beauty  to  enslave  him; 
you  count  as  ally  the  loneliness  of  the  wilderness;  ay! 
and,  if  I  understand  aright,  you  hope  through  me  to 
awaken  the  man's  jealousy.  Is  this  not  true?  " 

I  drew  a  quick  breath,  my  eyes  staring  into  his  face, 
and  my  limbs  trembling.  His  words  cut  me  like  a 
knife,  yet  I  would  not  yield,  would  not  even  acknowl 
edge  their  truth. 

"  You  are  unjust,  unfair,"  I  burst  forth  impetu 
ously.  "  You  will  see  but  the  one  side  —  that  of  the 
man.  I  cannot  fight  this  battle  with  my  hands,  nor 
will  I  submit  to  such  wrong  without  struggle.  He  has 
never  thought  to  spare  me,  and  there  is  no  reason  why 
I  should  show  him  mercy.  I  wish  your  good  will, 
Monsieur,  your  respect,  but  I  cannot  hold  this  plan 
which  I  propose  as  evil,  Do  you?  " 

He  hesitated,  looking  at  me  with  such  perplexity  in 
his  eyes  as  to  prove  his  doubt. 

"  I  cannot  judge  you,"  he  admitted  at  last,  "  only 
that  is  not  the  way  in  which  I  have  been  trained. 
Neither  will  I  stand  between  you  and  your  revenge, 


ON  THE  SUMMIT  OF  THE  BLUFF       155 

nor  have  part  in  it.  I  am  your  friend  —  now,  always. 
In  every  honorable  way  I  will  serve  you,  and  your 
cause.  If  Cassion  dares  violence,  or  insult  he  must 
reckon  with  me,  though  I  faced  his  whole  company. 
I  pledge  you  this,  but  I  will  not  play  a  part,  or  act  a 
lie  even  at  your  request." 

"  You  mean  you  will  not  pretend  to  care  for  me?  " 
I  asked,  my  heart  leaden  at  his  words. 

"  There  would  be  no  pretense,"  he  answered  frankly. 
"  I  do  care  for  you,  but  I  will  not  dishonor  my  thought 
of  you  by  thus  deliberately  scheming  to  outwit  your 
husband.  I  am  a  man  of  the  woods,  the  wilderness; 
not  since  I  was  a  boy  have  I  dwelt  in  civilization,  but 
in  all  that  time  I  have  been  companion  of  men  to  whom 
honor  was  everything.  I  have  been  comrade  with 
Sieur  de  la  Salle,  with  Henri  de  Tonty,  and  cannot  be 
guilty  of  an  act  of  treachery  even  for  your  sake.  Per 
chance  my  code  is  not  the  same  as  the  perfumed  gal 
lants  of  Quebec  —  yet  it  is  mine,  and  learned  in  a 
hard  school." 

He  went  on  quietly,  "  there  are  two  things  I  cannot 
ignore  —  one  is,  that  I  am  an  employee  of  this  Fran 
cois  Cassion,  pledged  to  his  service  by  my  own  free 
will;  the  other  is,  that  you  are  his  wife,  joined  to  him 
by  Holy  Church,  and  although  you  may  have  assumed 
those  vows  under  coercion,  your  promise  is  binding.  I 
can  but  choose  my  path  of  duty,  and  abide  therein." 


156  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

His  words  hurt,  angered  me;  I  lacked  power  of 
expression,  ability  to  grasp  his  full  meaning  and  pur 
pose. 

'  You  —  you  desert  me  then  ?  You  —  you  leave 
me  to  this  fate?" 

"  I  leave  you  to  reconsider  your  choice  of  action," 
he  returned  gravely,  his  hat  still  in  hand,  his  lips 
unsmiling.  "  I  do  believe  your  womanhood  will  find 
a  better  way  to  achieve  its  liberty,  but  what  that  way 
is  I  must  trust  you  to  discover.  I  am  your  friend, 
Adele,  always  —  you  will  believe  that?  " 

I  did  not  answer;  I  could  not,  because  of  the  chok 
ing  in  my  throat,  yet  I  let  him  grasp  my  hand.  Once 
I  raised  my  eyes  to  his,  but  lowered  them  instantly  in 
strange  confusion.  Here  was  a  man  I  did  not  under 
stand,  whose  real  motives  I  could  not  fathom.  His 
protest  had  not  yet  penetrated  my  soul,  and  I  felt 
toward  him,  an  odd  mixture  of  respect  and  anger.  He 
released  my  hand,  and  turned  away,  and  I  stood 
motionless  as  he  crossed  the  open  space  between  the 
trees.  At  the  edge  of  the  bluff  he  paused  and  glanced 
about,  lifting  his  hat  in  gesture  of  farewell.  I  do  not 
think  I  moved,  or  made  response,  and  an  instant  later 
he  was  gone. 

I  know  not  how  long  I  stood  there  staring  into 
vacancy,  haunted  by  regret,  tortured  by  fear  and  humil 
iation.  Slowly  all  else  crystallized  into  indignation, 


ON  THE  SUMMIT  OF  THE  BLUFF       157 

with  a  fierce  resolve  to  fight  on  alone.  The  sun  sank, 
and  all  about  me  clung  the  purple  twilight,  yet  I  did 
not  move.  He  had  been  unjust,  unfair;  his  simple 
code  of  the  woods  could  not  be  made  to  apply  to  such 
a  situation  as  this  of  mine. 

I  had  a  right  to  use  the  weapons  of  womanhood  in 
my  own  defense.  Ay!  and  I  would;  and  whether 
voluntary,  or  not  this  spotless  knight  of  the  wilderness 
should  be  my  ally.  Let  him  pretend  to  high  virtue, 
yet  surely  under  that  outer  armor  of  resolve  there  beat 
the  heart  of  a  man.  He  meant  all  he  said;  he  was 
honest  in  it ;  not  once  did  I  doubt  that,  yet  his  apparent 
indifference,  his  seeming  willingness  to  leave  me  to 
fate,  and  Cassion,  was  all  assumed. 

That  one  glimpse  I  had  into  his  eyes  told  me  this 
in  a  sudden  revelation  stronger  than  any  words.  I 
smiled  at  the  recollection,  the  sense  of  power  reawaken 
ing  in  my  heart.  He  did  care  —  no  less  than  I  cared, 
and  this  knowledge  gave  me  the  weapon  I  needed,  and 
the  courage  to  use  it. 

I  heard  no  sound  of  warning,  yet  as  I  turned  to 
retrace  my  way  to  the  camp  below,  I  became  suddenly 
aware  of  the  presence  of  Cassion. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

WE    REACH    THE    LAKE 

HE  was  between  me  and  the  deer  trail,  and  enough 
of  daylight  yet  remained  to  enable  me  to  per 
ceive  the  man  clearly.  How  long  he  may  have  been 
there  observing  me  I  could  not  know,  but  when  I  first 
saw  him  he  was  bent  forward,  apparently  deeply  inter 
ested  in  some  sudden  discovery  upon  the  ground  at  his 
feet. 

'You  thought  me  long  in  returning,  Monsieur?" 
I  asked  carelessly,  and  taking  a  step  toward  him.  "  It 
was  cooler  up  here,  and  the  view  from  the  bluff  yonder 
beautiful.  You  may  gain  some  conception  of  it  still, 
if  you  care." 

He  lifted  his  head  with  a  jerk,  and  stared  into  my 
face. 

"Ay!  no  doubt,"  he  said  harshly,  "yet  I  hardly 
think  it  was  the  view  which  held  you  here  so  long. 
Whose  boot  print  is  this,  Madame?  not  yours,  surely." 

I  glanced  where  he  pointed,  my  heart  leaping,  yet 
not  altogether  with  regret.  The  young  Sieur  had  left 
his  trail  behind,  and  it  would  serve  me  whether  by  his 
will  or  no. 

158 


WE  REACH  THE  LAKE  159 

"  Certainly  not  mine,"  and  I  laughed.  "  I  trust, 
Monsieur,  your  powers  of  observation  are  better  than 
that  —  'tis  hardly  a  compliment." 

"  Nor  is  this  time  for  any  lightness  of  speech,  my 
lady,"  he  retorted,  his  anger  fanned  by  my  indifference. 
"  Whose  is  it  then,  I  ask  you?  What  man  has  been 
your  companion  here  ?  " 

"  You  jump  at  conclusions,  Monsieur,"  I  returned 
coldly.  "  The  stray  imprint  of  a  man's  boot  on  the 
turf  is  scarcely  evidence  that  I  have  had  a  companion. 
Kindly  stand  aside,  and  permit  me  to  descend." 

" Mon  Dieu!  I  will  not!"  and  he  blocked  my 
passage.  "  I  have  stood  enough  of  your  tantrums 
already  in  the  boat.  Now  we  are  alone,  and  I  will 
have  my  say.  You  shall  remain  here  until  I  learn  the 
truth." 

His  rage  rather  amused  me,  and  I  felt  not  the 
slightest  emotion  of  fear,  although  there  was  threat 
in  his  words,  and  in  the  gesture  accompanying  them. 
I  do  not  think  the  smile  even  deserted  my  lips,  as  I 
sought  a  comfortable  seat  on  a  fallen  tree  trunk,  fully 
conscious  that  nothing  would  so  infuriate  the  man  as 
studied  indifference. 

"  Very  well,  Monsieur,  I  await  your  investigation 
with  pleasure,"  I  said  sweetly.  "  No  doubt  it  will  prove 
interesting.  You  honor  me  with  the  suspicion  that  I 
had  an  appointment  here  with  one  of  your  men?  " 


160  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  No  matter  what  I  suspicion." 

"Of  course  not;  you  treat  me  with  marked  con 
sideration.  Perchance  others  have  camped  here,  and 
explored  these  bluffs." 

'  The  print  is  fresh,  not  ancient,  and  none  of  the 
men  from  my  camp  have  come  this  way." 

He  strode  forward,  across  the  narrow  open  space, 
and  disappeared  into  the  fringe  of  trees  bordering  the 
edge  of  the  bluff.  It  would  have  been  easy  for  me  to 
depart,  to  escape  to  the  security  of  the  tent  below,  but 
curiosity  held  me  motionless.  I  knew  what  he  would 
discover,  and  preferred  to  face  the  consequences  where 
I  was  free  to  answer  him  face  to  face.  I  wished  him 
to  be  suspicious,  to  feel  that  he  had  a  rival;  I  would 
fan  his  jealousy  to  the  very  danger  point.  Nor  had 
I  long  to  wait.  Forth  from  the  shade  of  the  trees  he 
burst,  and  came  toward  me,  his  face  white,  his  eyes 
blazing. 

"  Tis  the  fellow  I  thought,"  he  burst  forth,  "  and 
he  went  down  the  face  of  the  bluff  yonder.  So  you 
dared  to  have  tryst  with  him  ?  " 

"With  whom,  Monsieur?" 

"  De  Artigny,  the  young  fool !  Do  you  think  me 
blind  ?  Did  1  not  know  you  were  together  in  Quebec  ? 
What  are  you  laughing  at?  " 

"  I  was  not  laughing,  Monsieur.  Your  ridiculous 
charge  does  not  amuse  me.  I  am  a  woman ;  you  insult 


WE  REACH  THE  LAKE  161 

me;  I  am  your  wife;  you  charge  me  with  indiscretion. 
If  you  think  to  win  me  with  such  cowardly  insinua 
tions  you  know  little  of  my  nature.  I  \vill  not  talk 
with  you,  nor  discuss  the  matter.  I  return  to  the 
camp." 

His  hands  clinched  as  though  he  had  the  throat  of 
an  enemy  between  them,  but  angry  as  he  was,  some 
vague  doubt  restrained  him. 

"  Mon  Dieu!  I'll  fight  the  dog!  " 

"  De  Artigny,  you  mean?  Tis  his  trade,  I  hear, 
and  he  is  good  at  it." 

"  Bah !  a  bungler  of  the  woods.  I  doubt  if  he  ever 
crossed  blades  with  a  swordsman.  But  mark  you  this, 
Madame,  the  lad  feels  my  steel  if  ever  you  so  much  as 
speak  to  him  again." 

There  was  contempt  in  my  eyes,  nor  did  I  strive  to 
disguise  it. 

"  Am  I  your  wife,  Monsieur,  or  your  slave?  " 

"  My  wife,  and  I  know  how  to  hold  you !  M on 
Dieu!  but  you  shall  learn  that  lesson.  I  was  a  fool  to 
ever  give  the  brat  place  in  the  boats.  La  Barre  warned 
me  that  he  would  make  trouble.  Now  I  tell  you  what 
will  occur  if  you  play  false  with  me." 

"  You  may  spare  your  threats  —  they  weigh  noth 
ing.  The  Sieur  de  Artigny  is  my  friend,  and  I  shall 
address  him  when  it  pleases  me.  With  whatever  quar 
rel  may  arise  between  you  I  have  no  interest.  Let 


162  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

that  suffice,  and  now  I  bid  you  good  night,  Monsieur." 
He  made  no  effort  to  halt  me,  nor  to  follow,  and  I 
made  my  way  down  the  darkening  path,  without  so 
much  as  turning  my  h'ead  to  observe  his  movements. 
It  was  almost  like  a  play  to  me,  and  I  was  reckless  of 
the  consequences,  intent  only  on  my  purpose. 

I  was  awake  a  long  time,  lying  alone  on  my  blankets 
within  the  silent  tent,  and  staring  out  at  the  darkness. 
I  saw  Cassion  descend  the  deer  path,  perhaps  an  hour 
after  I  left  him,  and  go  on  to  the  main  camp  below. 
He  made  no  pause  as  he  passed,  yet  walked  slowly  as 
though  in  thought.  Where  he  went  I  could  not  deter 
mine  in  the  gloom,  yet  was  convinced  he  had  no  pur 
pose  then  of  seeking  De  Artigny  or  of  putting  his 
threat  into  immediate  action.  In  all  probability  he 
believed  that  his  words  would  render  me  cautious,  in 
spite  of  my  defiant  response,  and  that  I  would  avoid 
creating  trouble  by  keeping  away  from  the  younger 
man.  He  was  no  brawler,  except  as  he  felt  safe,  and 
this  young  frontiersman  was  hardly  the  antagonist  he 
would  choose.  It  would  be  more  apt  to  be  a  blow  in 
the  dark,  or  an  overturned  canoe. 

I  cannot  recall  now  that  I  experienced  any  regret 
for  what  had  occurred.  Perhaps  I  might  if  I  had 
known  the  end,  yet  I  felt  perfectly  justified  in  all  my 
actions.  I  had  done  no  conscious  wrong,  and  was  only 
seeking  that  which  was  mine  by  every  standard  of 


WE  REACH  THE  LAKE  163 

justice.  I  knew  I  despised  Cassion,  while  my  feelings 
toward  De  Artigny  were  so  confused,  and  indefinite 
as  to  be  a  continual  puzzle.  I  knew  nothing  of  what 
love  was  —  I  was  merely  aware  that  the  man  inter 
ested  me,  and  that  I  felt  confidence  in  him.  I  recalled 
his  words,  the  expression  of  his  face,  and  felt  the  sharp 
sting  of  his  rebuke,  yet  all  was  strangely  softened  by 
the  message  I  had  read  in  his  eyes. 

He  had  not  approved  of  my  course,  yet  in  his  heart 
had  not  blamed;  he  would  not  lend  himself  to  my 
purpose,  yet  remained  no  less  loyal  to  me.  I  could 
ask  no  more.  Indeed,  I  had  no  wish  to  precipitate  an 
open  quarrel  between  the  two  men.  However  it  ended, 
such  an  occurrence  would  serve  me  ill,  and  all  that  my 
plan  contemplated  was  that  they  should  distrust  each 
other,  and  thus  permit  me  to  play  the  one  against  the 
other,  until  I  won  my  game.  I  felt  no  fear  of  the 
result,  no  doubt  of  my  ability  to  manipulate  the  strings 
adroitly  enough  to  achieve  the  end  sought. 

The  one  point  I  ignored  was  the  primitive  passions 
of  men.  These  were  beyond  my  control;  were  already 
beyond,  although  I  knew  it  not.  Fires  were  smoulder 
ing  in  hearts  which  out  yonder  in  the  dark  woods 
would  burst  into  flame  of  destruction.  Innocent  as  my 
purpose  was,  it  had  in  it  the  germs  of  tragedy;  but 
I  was  then  too  young,  too  inexperienced  to  know. 

Nor  had  i  reason  to  anticipate  the  result  of  my  sim- 


1§4  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

pie  ruse,  or  occasion  to  note  any  serious  change  in  my 
surroundings.  The  routine  of  our  journey  gave  me  no 
hint  of  the  hidden  passions  seething  below  the  outward 
appearance  of  things.  In  the  early  dawn  we  broke 
camp  as  usual,  except  that  chosen  boatmen  guided  the 
emptied  canoes  through  the  rapids,  while  the  others 
of  the  party  made  portage  along  the  rough  shore.  In 
the  smooth  water  above  we  all  embarked  again,  and 
won  slow  way  against  the  current.  The  advance  com 
pany  had  departed  before  our  arrival,  nor  did  I  again 
obtain  glimpse  of  De  Artigny  for  many  days. 

I  would  not  say  that  Cassion  purposely  kept  us 
apart,  for  the  arrangement  might  have  been  the  same 
had  I  not  been  of  the  party,  yet  the  only  communica 
tion  between  the  two  divisions  occurred  when  some 
messenger  brought  back  warning  of  dangerous  water 
ahead.  Usually  this  messenger  was  an  Indian,  but 
once  De  Artigny  himself  came,  and  guided  our  canoes 
through  a  torrent  of  white,  raging  water,  amid  a  maze 
of  murderous  rocks. 

During  these  days  and  weeks  Cassion  treated  me 
with  consideration  and  outward  respect.  Not  that  he 
failed  to  talk  freely,  and  to  boast  of  his  exploits  and 
adventures,  yet  he  refrained  from  laying  hand  on  me, 
nor  did  he  once  refer  to  the  incident  of  the  bluff.  I 
knew  not  what  to  make  of  the  man  in  this  new  role 
of  gallant,  yet  suspicioned  that  he  but  bided  his  time, 


WE  REACH  THE  LAKE  165 

and  a  better  opportunity  for  exhibiting  his  true  pur 
pose. 

There  were  times,  when  he  thought  I  was  not  observ 
ing  him,  when  the  expression  of  his  eyes  brought  me 
uneasiness,  and  I  was  soon  aware  that,  in  spite  of  his 
genial  manner,  and  friendly  expression,  his  surveil 
lance  was  in  no  degree  relaxed.  Not  for  a  moment 
was  I  alone.  When  he  was  not  beside  me  in  the  canoe, 
Pere  Allouez  became  my  companion,  and  at  night  a 
guard  kept  vigilant  eye  upon  my  tent.  Twice  I  ven 
tured  to  test  this  fact,  only  to  be  halted,  and  turned 
back  within  three  yards  of  the  entrance.  Very  polite 
the  soldier  was,  with  explanation  of  danger  from 
prowling  beasts,  and  the  strictness  of  his  order.  At 
first  such  restraint  angered  me,  but  on  second  thought 
I  did  not  greatly  care,  humiliating  though  it  was;  yet 
the  protection  thus  afforded  was  not  altogether  unwel 
come,  and  was  in  itself  evidence  of  Cassion's  deter 
mination  to  conquer  me. 

Nor  was  the  journey  lacking  in  interest  or  adven 
ture.  Never  shall  I  forget  the  charm  of  those  days 
and  nights,  amid  which  we  made  slow  and  toilsome 
passage  through  the  desolate  wilderness,  ever  gaining 
new  leagues  to  the  westward.  Only  twice  in  weeks 
did  we  encounter  human  beings  —  once  a  camp  of 
Indians  on  the  shore  of  a  lake,  and  once  a  Capuchin 
monk,  alone  but  for  a  single  voyageur,  as  companion, 


166  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

passed  us  upon  the  river.  He  would  have  paused  to 
exchange  words,  but  at  sight  of  Pere  Allouez's  black 
robe,  he  gave  swift  command  to  his  engage,  and  the 
two  disappeared  as  though  fleeing  from  the  devil. 

But  what  visions  of  beauty,  and  sublimity,  were 
those  that  swept  constantly  past  us  as  we  thus  advanced 
into  the  wild  depths  of  the  woods.  No  two  views  were 
ever  alike,  and  every  curve  in  the  river  bank  brought 
a  fresh  vista.  I  never  tired  of  the  vast,  silent  forests 
that  seemed  to  shut  us  in,  nor  of  the  dancing  silver  of 
the  swift  water  under  our  keel,  nor  of  the  great  rocky 
bluffs  under  whose  grim  shadows  we  found  passage. 
To  me  the  hardships  even  were  enjoyable:  the  clamber 
ing  over  rough  portages,  the  occasional  mishap,  the 
coarse  fare,  the  nights  I  was  compelled  to  pass  in  the 
canoe,  these  only  served  to  give  added  zest  to  the  great 
adventure,  to  make  real  the  unusual  experiences  I  was 
passing  through. 

I  was  scarce  more  than  a  girl,  young,  strong,  little 
accustomed  to  luxury,  and  my  heart  responded  to  the 
exhilaration  of  constant  change,  and  the  thrill  of  peril. 
And  when,  at  last,  we  made  the  long  portage,  tramp 
ing  through  the  dark  forest  aisles,  bearing  on  our 
shoulders  heavy  loads,  scarcely  able  to  see  the  sun 
even  at  midday  through  the  leafy  screen  of  leaves,  and 
came  forth  at  twilight  on  the  shores  of  the  mighty 
lake,  no  words  can  express  the  raptures  with  which 


WE  REACH  THE  LAKE  167 

I  stood  and  gazed  across  that  expanse  of  heaving,  rest 
less  water.  The  men  launched  their  canoes  upon  the 
surface,  and  made  camp  in  the  edge  of  the  forest,  but 
I  could  not  move,  could  not  restrain  my  eyes,  until 
darkness  descended  and  left  all  before  me  a  void. 

Never  had  I  gazed  upon  so  vast  a  spectacle,  so  som 
ber  in  the  dull  gray  light,  stretching  afar  to  the  hori 
zon,  its  wild,  desolate  silence  adding  to  its  awful 
majesty.  Even  when  darkness  enshrouded  it  all,  the 
memory  haunted  me,  and  I  could  but  think  and  dream, 
frightened  and  awed  in  presence  of  that  stupendous 
waste  of  waters.  The  soldiers  sang  about  their  fires, 
and  Cassion  sought  me  with  what  he  meant  to  be 
courteous  words,  but  I  was  in  no  spirit  to  be  amused. 
For  hours  I  lay  alone,  listening  to  the  dull  roar  of 
waves  along  the  shore,  and  the  wind  in  the  trees. 
De  Artigny,  and  his  party,  camped  just  beyond  us, 
across  the  mouth  of  a  narrow  stream,  but  I  saw  noth 
ing  of  him,  nor  do  I  believe  I  gave  his  presence  a 
thought. 

It  was  scarcely  more  than  daybreak  when  we  broke 
camp,  and  headed  our  canoes  out  into  the  lake.  With 
the  dawn,  and  the  glint  of  sunlight  over  the  waters, 
much  of  my  dread  departed,  and  I  could  appreciate 
the  wild  song  of  delight  with  which  our  Indian  pad- 
dlers  bent  to  their  work.  The  sharp-prowed  canoes 
swept  through  the  waters  swiftly,  no  longer  battling 


168  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

against  a  current,  and  the  shore  line  ever  in  view  was 
fascinating  in  its  green  foliage.  We  kept  close  to  the 
northern  shore,  and  soon  found  passage  amid  numer 
ous  islands,  forest  covered,  but  with  high,  rocky  out 
lines. 

Of  life  there  was  no  sign,  and  the  silence  of  the  vast 
primeval  wilderness  surrounding  us  rested  heavily 
upon  me.  Whether  this  same  sense  of  loneliness  and 
awe  affected  the  others  I  cannot  say  —  yet  the  savage 
song  died  away,  and  the  soldiers  sat  motionless,  while 
the  Indians  plied  their  paddles  noiselessly.  Cassion 
even  restrained  his  garrulous  tongue,  and  when  I 
glanced  at  him  in  some  surprise,  he  was  intent  on 
the  shores  of  a  passing  island,  forgetful  of  my  pres 
ence. 

For  four  days  we  coasted  thus,  never  out  of  sight 
of  shore,  and  usually  with  islands  between  us  and  the 
main  body  of  water.  In  all  that  time  we  had  no  sign 
of  man  —  not  even  a  wisp  of  smoke,  nor  heard  the 
crack  of  distant  rifle.  About  us  extended  loneliness 
and  desolation,  great  waters  never  still,  vast  forests 
grim  and  somber,  tall,  menacing  rocks,  bright-colored 
in  the  sun. 

Once  it  rained,  drenching  us  to  the  skin,  and  driv 
ing  us  to  shelter  in  an  island  cove.  Once  a  sudden 
storm  swept  the  lake,  and  we  barely  made  land  in 
time  to  save  us  from  wreck,  Chevet's  canoe  smashing 


WE  REACH  THE  LAKE  169 

an  ugly  hole  in  its  bow,  and  a  soldier  dislocating  his 
shoulder  in  the  struggle.  The  accident  held  us  for 
some  hours,  and  later,  when  once  more  afloat,  retarded 
progress. 

This  misfortune  served  also  to  restore  Monsieur 
Cassion  to  his  natural  ill  temper,  and  led  to  a  quarrel 
between  himself  and  Chevet  which  might  have  ended 
seriously  had  I  not  intervened.  The  incident,  how 
ever,  left  the  Commissaire  in  ugly  mood,  and  caused 
him  to  play  the  bully  over  his  men.  To  me  he  was 
sullen,  after  an  attempt  at  insolence,  and  sat  glower 
ing  across  the  water,  meditating  revenge. 

At  last  we  left  the  chain  of  islands  behind,  and  one 
morning  struck  out  from  the  shore  into  the  waste  of 
waters,  the  prows  of  the  canoes  turned  westward,  the 
steersman  guiding  our  course  by  the  sun.  For  several 
hours  we  were  beyond  view  of  land,  with  naught  to 
rest  the  eye  upon  save  the  gray  sea,  and  then,  when  it 
was  nearly  night,  we  reached  the  shore,  and  beached 
our  canoes  at  St.  Ignace. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

AT   ST.    IGNACE 

SO  much  had  been  said  of  St.  Ignace,  and  so  long 
had    the   name   been    familiar   throughout    New 
France,  that  my  first  view  of  the  place  brought  me 
bitter  disappointment.     The   faces  of  the  others  in 
our  party  pictured  the  same  disillusion. 

Hugo  Chevet  had  been  in  these  parts  before  on  fur- 
trading  expeditions,  and  'twas  probable  that  De 
Aftigny  had  stopped  there  on  one  of  his  voyages  with 
La  Salle.  But  to  all  the  others  the  place  had  been 
merely  a  name,  and  our  imagination  had  invested  it 
with  an  importance  scarcely  justified  by  what  we  saw 
as  our  canoes  drew  in  toward  the  beach. 

The  miserable  little  village  was  upon  a  point  of  land, 
originally  covered  with  heavy  growth  of  forest.  A 
bit  of  this  had  been  rudely  cut,  the  rotting  stumps  still 
standing,  and  from  the  timber  a  dozen  rough  log 
houses  had  been  constructed  facing  the  lake.  A  few 
rods  back,  on  slightly  higher  land,  was  a  log  chapel, 
and  a  house,  somewhat  more  pretentious  than  the 
others,  in  which  the  priests  lodged.  The  whole  aspect 
of  the  place  was  peculiarly  desolate  and  depressing, 

170 


AT  ST.  IGNACE  171 

facing  that  vast  waste  of  water,  the  black  forest 
shadows  behind,  and  those  rotting  stumps  in  the  fore 
ground. 

Nor  was  our  welcome  one  to  make  the  heart  rejoice. 
Scarce  a  dozen  persons  gathered  at  the  beach  to  aid  us 
in  making  landing,  rough  engages  mostly,  and  not 
among  them  all  a  face  familiar.  It  was  only  later, 
when  two  priests  from  the  mission  came  hurrying  for 
ward,  that  we  were  greeted  by  cordial  speech.  These 
invited  a  few  of  us  to  become  guests  at  the  mission 
house,  and  assigned  the  remainder  of  our  party  to 
vacant  huts. 

Cassion,  Chevet,  and  Pere  Allouez  accompanied  me 
as  I  walked  beside  a  young  priest  up  the  beaten  path, 
but  De  Artigny  was  left  behind  with  the  men.  I  over 
heard  Cassion  order  him  to  remain,  but  he  added  some 
word  in  lower  voice,  which  brought  a  flush  of  anger 
into  the  younger  man's  face,  although  he  merely  turned 
on  his  heel  without  reply. 

The  young  Jesuit  beside  me  —  a  pale-faced,  delicate 
appearing  man,  almost  emaciated  in  his  long  black 
robe  —  scarcely  breathed  a  word  as  we  climbed  the 
rather  steep  ascent,  but  at  the  door  of  the  mission 
house  paused  gravely,  and  directed  our  attention  to 
the  scene  unrolled  behind.  It  was  indeed  a  vista  of 
surpassing  beauty,  for  from  this  point  we  could  per 
ceive  the  distant  curve  of  the  shore,  shadowed  by  dark 


172  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

forests,  while  the  lake  itself,  silvered  by  the  setting 
sun  stretched  afar  to  the  horizon,  unbroken  in  its 
immensity  except  for  an  island  lifting  its  rock  front 
leagues  away. 

So  greatly  was  I  impressed  with  the  view,  that  after 
we  had  been  shown  into  the  bare  room  of  the  mission, 
where  scarcely  a  comfort  was  to  be  seen,  I  crossed  to 
the  one  window,  and  stood  there  staring  out,  watching 
the  light  fade  across  those  leagues  of  water,  until  the 
purple  twilight  descended  like  a  veil  of  mist.  Yet  I 
heard  the  questions  and  answers,  and  learned  that 
nearly  all  the  inhabitants  were  away  on  various  expedi 
tions  into  the  wilderness,  none  remaining  except  the 
two  priests  in  charge  of  the  mission,  and  the  few 
engages  necessary  for  their  work.  Only  a  few  days 
before  five  priests  had  departed  to  establish  a  mission 
at  Green  Bay,  and  visit  the  Indian  villages  beyond. 

The  young  Jesuit  spoke  freely  when  once  convinced 
that  our  party  journeyed  to  the  Illinois  country,  and 
was  antagonistic  to  La  Salle,  who  had  shown  small 
liking  for  his  Order.  The  presence  of  Pere  Allouez 
overcame  his  first  suspicion  at  recognition  of  De 
Artigny,  and  he  gave  free  vent  to  his  dislike  of  the 
Recollets,  and  the  policy  of  those  adventurous  French 
men  who  had  dared  oppose  the  Jesuits. 

He  produced  a  newly  drawn  map  of  the  great  lake 
we  were  to  traverse,  and  the  men  studied  it  anxiously 


AT  ST.  IGNACE  173 

while  the  two  priests  and  the  engagt  prepared  a  sim 
ple  meal.  For  the  moment  I  was  forgotten,  and  left 
alone  on  a  rude  bench  beside  the  great  fireplace,  to  lis 
ten  to  their  discussion,  and  think  my  own  thoughts. 

We  remained  at  St.  Ignace  three  days,  busily 
engaged  in  repairing  our  canoes,  and  rendering  them 
fit  for  the  long  voyage  yet  before  us.  From  this  point 
we  were  to  venture  on  treacherous  waters,  as  yet 
scarcely  explored,  the  shores  inhabited  by  savage, 
unknown  tribes,  with  not  a  white  man  in  all  the  long 
distance  from  Green  Bay  to  the  Chicago  portage. 
Once  I  got  out  the  map,  and  traced  the  distance,  feel 
ing  sick  at  heart  as  I  thus  realized  more  clearly  the 
weary  journey. 

Those  were  dull,  lonely  days  I  passed  in  the  desolate 
mission  house,  while  the  others  were  busy  at  their 
various  tasks.  Only  at  night  time,  or  as  they  straggled 
in,  to  their  meals,  did  I  see  anyone  but  Pere  Allouez, 
who  was  always  close  at  hand,  a  silent  shadow  from 
whose  presence  I  could  not  escape.  I  visited  the 
priest's  garden,  climbed  the  rocks  overlooking  the 
water,  arid  even  ventured  into  the  dark  forest,  but  he 
was  ever  beside  me,  suave  but  insistent  on  doing  his 
master's  will.  The  only  glimpse  I  had  of  De  Artigny 
was  at  a  distance,  for  not  once  did  he  approach  the 
mission  house.  So  I  was  glad  enough  when  the  canoes 
were  ready,  and  all  preparations  made  for  departure. 


174  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Yet  we  were  not  destined  to  escape  thus  easily  from 
St.  Ignace.  Of  what  occurred  I  must  write  as  it  hap 
pened  to  me  then,  and  not  as  its  full  significance  became 
later  clear  to  my  understanding.  It  was  after  night 
fall  when  Cassion  returned  to  the  mission  house.  The 
lights  were  burning  on  the  table,  and  the  three  priests 
were  rather  impatiently  waiting  their  evening  meal, 
occasionally  exchanging  brief  sentences,  or  peering  out 
through  the  open  window  toward  the  dark  water. 

As  long  as  daylight  lasted  this  had  been  my  post  of 
observation,  while  watching  the  distant  figures  busily 
engaged  in  reloading  the  canoes  for  the  morrow's 
journey.  They  were  like  so  many  ants,  running  across 
the  brown  sands,  both  soldiers  and  Indians  stripped  to 
the  waist,  apparently  eager  enough  to  complete  their 
task.  Occasionally  the  echo  of  a  song  reached  my 
ears,  and  the  distance  was  not  so  great  but  that  I  could 
distinguish  individuals.  Cassion  sat  upon  a  log  direct 
ing  operations,  not  even  rising  to  lend  a  hand,  but 
Chevet  gave  his  great  strength  freely. 

De  Artigny  was  back  among  the  huts,  in  charge  of 
that  end  of  the  line,  no  doubt,  and  it  was  only  occa 
sionally  I  gained  glimpse  of  his  presence.  An  Indian 
canoe  came  ashore  just  before  sundown,  and  our  men 
knocked  off  work  to  cluster  about  and  examine  its 
cargo  of  furs.  Angered  by  the  delay  Cassion  strode 
in  among  them,  and,  with  bitter  words  and  a  blow  or 


AT  ST.  IGNACE  175 

two,  drove  them  back  to  their  task.  The  loss  of  time 
was  not  great,  yet  they  were  still  busily  engaged  when 
darkness  shut  out  the  scene. 

Cassion  came  in  alone,  yet  I  observed  nothing 
strange  about  his  appearance,  except  that  he  failed  to 
greet  me  with  the  usual  attempt  at  gallantry,  although 
his  sharp  eyes  swept  our  faces,  as  he  closed  the  door, 
and  stared  about  the  room. 

"  What!  not  eaten  yet?  "  he  exclaimed.  "  I  antici 
pated  my  fate  to  be  a  lonely  meal,  for  the  rascals 
worked  like  snails,  and  I  would  not  leave  them  rest 
until  all  was  finished.  Faith,  the  odor  is  appetizing, 
and  I  am  hungry  as  a  bear." 

The  younger  priest  waved  his  hand,  to  the  engage, 
yet  asked  softly: 

"Monsieur  Chevet  —  he  is  delayed  also?" 

"  He  will  sup  with  his  men  tonight,"  returned  Cas 
sion  shortly,  seating  himself  on  the  bench.  '  The 
sergeant  keeps  guard  of  the  canoes,  and  Chevet  will  be 
useful  with  those  off  duty." 

The  man  ate  as  though  nearly  famished,  his  ready 
tongue  unusually  silent,  and  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
meal,  appeared  so  fatigued,  that  I  made  early  excuse 
to  withdraw  so  he  might  rest  in  comfort,  climbing  the 
ladder  in  one  corner  to  my  own  bed  beneath  the  eaves. 
This  apartment,  whose  only  advantage  was  privacy, 
was  no  more  than  a  narrow  space  between  the  sloping 


176  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

rafters  of  the  roof,  unfurnished,  but  with  a  small  win 
dow  in  the  end,  closed  by  a  wooden  shutter.  A  parti 
tion  of  axe-hewn  planks  divided  this  attic  into  two 
compartments,  thus  composing  the  priests'  sleeping 
chambers.  While  I  was  there  they  both  occupied  the 
one  to  the  south,  Cassion,  Chevet,  and  Pere  Allouez 
resting  in  the  main  room  below. 

As  I  lowered  the  trap  in  the  floor,  shutting  out  the 
murmur  of  voices,  I  was  conscious  of  no  desire  to 
sleep,  my  mind  busily  occupied  with  possibilities  of 
the  morrow.  I  opened  the  window,  and  seated  myself 
on  the  floor,  gazing  out  at  the  night.  Below  extended 
the  priests'  garden,  and  beyond  the  dark  gloom  of  for 
est  depths.  A  quarter  moon  peeped  through  cloud 
rifts,  and  revealed  in  spectral  light  the  familiar  objects. 
It  was  a  calm,  peaceful  scene,  yet  ghostly  in  the  silvery 
gleam  and  silence  —  the  stumps  of  half -burned  trees 
assuming  grotesque  forms,  and  the  wind  tossing 
branches  as  though  by  some  demon  hand.  Yet  in  my 
restless  mood  that  outside  world  called  me  and  I  leaned 
forth  to  see  if  it  was  possible  to  descend. 

The  way  of  egress  was  easy  —  a  mere  step  to  the 
flat  roof  of  the  kitchen,  the  dovetailed  logs  of  which 
afforded  a  ladder  to  the  ground.  I  had  no  object  in 
such  adventure,  but  a  restless  impulse  urged  me,  and, 
almost  before  I  realized  my  action,  I  was  upon  the 
ground.  Avoiding  the  gleam  of  light  which  streamed 


AT  ST.  IGNACE  177 

from  the  open  window  of  the  room  below,  I  crossed 
the  garden,  and  reached  the  path  leading  downward  to 
the  shore.  From  this  point  I  could  perceive  the  wide 
sweep  of  water,  showing  silvery  in  the  dim  moonlight, 
and  detect  the  darker  rim  of  the  land.  There  was  fire 
on  the  point  below  the  huts,  and  its  red  glare  afforded 
glimpses  of  the  canoes  —  mere  blurred  outlines  —  and 
occasionally  the  figure  of  a  man,  only  recognizable  as 
he  moved. 

I  was  still  staring  at  this  dim  picture  when  some 
noise,  other  than  the  wind,  startled  me,  and  I  drew 
silently  back  behind  a  great  stump  to  avoid  discovery. 
My  thought  was  that  someone  had  left  the  mission 
house  —  Cassion  perhaps  with  final  orders  to  those 
on  the  beach  —  but  a  moment  later  I  realized  my  mis 
take,  yet  only  crouched  lower  in  the  shadow  —  a  man 
was  advancing  from  the  black  concealment  of  the 
woods,  and  crossing  the  open  space. 

He  moved  cautiously,  yet  boldly  enough,  and  his 
movements  were  not  those  of  an  Indian,  although  the 
low  bushes  between  us  and  the  house  shadow,  pre 
vented  my  distinguishing  more  than  his  mere  outline. 
It  was  only  when  he  lifted  his  head  into  the  gleam  of 
light,  and  took  hasty  survey  through  the  window  of 
the  scene  within,  that  I  recognized  the  face  of  De 
Artigny.  He  lingered  scarcely  a  moment,  evidently 
satisfied  with  what  he  saw,  and  then  drew  silently  back, 


178  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

hesitating  a  brief  space,  as  though  debating  his  next 
movement. 

I  waited  breathless,  wondering  what  his  purpose 
could  be,  half  inclined  to  intercept  and  question  him. 
Was  he  seeking  to  serve  my  cause?  to  learn  the  truth 
of  my  relationship  with  Cassion  ?  or  did  he  have  some 
other  object,  some  personal  feud  in  which  he  sought 
revenge  ?  The  first  thought  sent  the  warm  blood  leap 
ing  through  my  veins ;  the  second  left  me  shivering  as 
if  with  sudden  chill. 

Even  as  I  stood,  hesitating,  uncertain,  he  turned, 
and  retraced  his  steps  along  the  same  path  of  his 
approach,  passing  me  not  ten  steps  away,  and  vanish 
ing  into  the  wood.  I  thought  he  paused  at  the  edge, 
and  bent  down,  yet  before  I  found  voice,  or  determina 
tion  to  stop  him,  he  had  disappeared.  My  courage 
returned,  spurred  by  curiosity.  Why  should  he  take 
so  roundabout  a  way  to  reach  the  shore?  What  was 
that  black,  shapeless  thing  he  had  paused  to  examine? 
I  could  see  something  there,  dark  and  motionless, 
though  to  my  eyes  no  more  than  a  shadow. 

I  ventured  toward  it,  creeping  behind  the  bushes 
bordering  the  path,  conscious  of  an  odd  fear  as  I  drew 
closer.  Yet  it  was  not  until  I  emerged  from  the  fringe 
of  shrubbery  that  even  the  faintest  conception  of  what 
the  object  I  saw  was  occurred  to  me.  Then  I  stopped, 
frozen  by  horror,  for  I  confronted  a  dead  body. 


AT  ST.  IGNACE  179 

For  an  instant  I  could  not  utter  a  sound,  or  move  a 
muscle  of  my  body.  My  hands  clung  convulsively  to 
a  nearby  branch,  thus  supporting  me  erect  in  spite  of 
trembling  limbs,  and  I  stared  at  the  grewsome  object, 
black  and  almost  shapeless  in  the  moonlight.  Only 
part  of  the  trunk  was  revealed,  the  lower  portion  con 
cealed  by  bushes,  yet  I  could  no  longer  doubt  it  was 
a  man's  body  —  a  large,  heavily  built  man,  his  hat 
still  crushed  on  his  head,  but  with  face  .turned  away. 

What  courage  overcame  my  horror,  and  urged  me 
forward  I  cannot  tell;  I  seemed  impelled  by  some 
power  not  my  own,  a  vague  fear  of  recognition  tug 
ging  at  my  heart.  I  crept  nearer,  almost  inch  by  inch, 
trembling  at  every  noise,  dreading  to  discover  the 
truth.  At  last  I  could  perceive  the  ghastly  features  — 
the  dead  man  was  Hugo  Chevet. 

I  scarcely  know  why  this  discovery  of  his  identity 
brought  back  so  suddenly  my  strength,  and  courage. 
But  it  did;  I  was  no  longer  afraid,  no  longer  shrank 
from  contact  with  the  corpse.  I  confess  I  felt  no 
special  sorrow,  no  deep  regret  at  the  fate  which  had 
overtaken  him.  Although  he  was  my  mother's 
brother,  yet  his  treatment  of  me  had  never  been  kind, 
and  there  remained  no  memories  to  touch  my  heart. 
Still  his  death  was  from  treachery,  murder,  and  every 
instinct  urged  me  to  learn  its  cause,  and  who  had  been 
guilty  of  the  crime. 


180  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  nerved  myself  to  the  effort,  and  turned  the  body 
sufficiently  to  enable  me  to  discover  the  wound  —  he 
had  been  pierced  by  a  knife  from  behind;  had  fallen, 
no  doubt,  without  uttering  a  cry,  dead  ere  he  struck  the 
ground.  Then  it  was  murder,  foul  murder,  a  blow 
in  the  back.  Why  had  the  deed  been  done?  What 
spirit  of  revenge,  of  hatred,  of  fear,  could  have  led  to 
such  an  act?  I  got  again  to  my  feet,  staring  about 
through  the  weird  moonlight,  every  nerve  throbbing, 
as  I  thought  to  grip  the  fact,  and  find  its  cause.  Slowly 
I  drew  back,  shrinking  in  growing  terror  from  the 
corpse,  until  I  was  safely  in  the  priest's  garden.  There 
I  paused  irresolute,  my  dazed,  benumbed  brain  begin 
ning  to  grasp  the  situation,  and  assert  itself. 


w 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  MURDER  OF  CHEVET 

HO  had  killed  him?  What  should  I  do?  These 


were  the  two  questions  haunting  my  mind,  and 
becoming  more  and  more  insistent.  The  light  still 
burned  in  the  mission  house,  and  I  could  picture  the 
scene  within  —  the  three  priests  reading,  or  talking 
softly  to  each  other,  and  Cassion  asleep  on  his  bench 
in  the  corner,  wearied  with  the  day. 

I  could  not  understand,  could  not  imagine  a  cause, 
and  yet  the  assassin  must  have  been  De  Artigny.  How 
else  could  I  account  for  his  presence  there  in  the  night, 
his  efforts  at  concealment,  his  bending  over  the  dead 
body,  and  then  hurrying  away  without  sounding  an 
alarm.  The  evidence  against  the  man  seemed  con 
clusive,  and  yet  I  would  not  condemn.  There  might 
be  other  reasons  for  his  silence,  for  his  secret  presence, 
and  if  I  rushed  into  the  house,  proclaiming  my  dis 
covery,  and  confessing  what  I  had  seen,  he  would  be 
left  without  defense. 

Perhaps  it  might  be  the  very  purpose  of  the  real 
murderer  to  thus  cast  suspicion  on  an  innocent  man, 
and  I  would  be  the  instrument.  But  who  else  could 

181 


182  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

be  the  murderer?  That  it  could  have  been  Cassion 
never  seriously  occurred  to  me,  but  I  ran  over  in  my 
mind  the  rough  men  of  our  party  —  the  soldiers,  some 
of  them  quarrelsome  enough,  and  the  Indians  to  whom 
a  treacherous  blow  was  never  unnatural.  This  must 
have  .been  the  way  it  happened  —  Chevet  had  made 
some  bitter  enemy,  for  he  was  ever  prodigal  of  angry 
word  and  blow,  and  the  fellow  had  followed  him 
through  the  night  to  strike  him  down  from  behind. 
But  why  did  De  Artigny  fail  to  sound  an  alarm  when 
he  found  the  body?  Why  was  he  hiding  about  the 
mission  house,  and  peering  in  through  the  window  ? 

I  sank  my  face  in  my  hands,  so  dazed  and  bewil 
dered  as  to  be  incapable  of  thought  —  yet  I  could  not, 
I  would  not  believe  him  guilty  of  so  foul  a  crime.  It 
was  not  possible,  nor  should  he  be  accused  through 
any  testimony  from  my  lips.  He  could  explain,  he 
must  explain  to  me  his  part  in  this  dreadful  affair,  but, 
unless  he  confessed  himself,  I  would  never  believe  him 
guilty.  There  was  but  one  thing  for  me  to  do  —  return 
silently  to  my  room,  and  wait.  Perhaps  he  had  already 
descended  to  camp  to  alarm  the  men;  if  not  the  body 
would  be  early  discovered  in  the  morning,  and  a  few 
hours  delay  could  make  no  difference  to  Hugo  Chevet. 

The  very  decision  was  a  relief,  and  yet  it  frightened 
me.  I  felt  almost  like  an  accomplice,  as  though  I  also 
was  guilty  of  a  crime  by  thus  concealing  my  knowl- 


THE  MURDER  OF  CHEVET  183 

edge,  and  leaving  that  body  to  remain  alone  there  in 
the  dark.  Yet  there  was  nothing  else  to  do.  Shrink 
ing,  shuddering  at  every  shadow,  at  every  sound,  my 
nerves  throbbing  with  agony,  I  managed  to  drag  my 
body  up  the  logs,  and  in  through  the  window.  I  was 
safe  there,  but  there  was  no  banishing  from  memory 
what  I  had  seen  —  what  I  knew  lay  yonder  in  the 
wood  shadow.  I  sank  to  the  floor,  clutching  the  sill, 
my  eyes  staring  through  the  moonlight.  Once  I 
thought  I  saw  a  man's  indistinct  figure  move  across 
an  open  space,  and  once  I  heard  voices  far  away. 

The  priests  entered  the  room  opposite  mine,  and  I 
could  distinguish  the  murmur  of  their  voices  through 
the  thin  partition.  These  became  silent,  and  I  prayed, 
with  head  bowed  on  the  window  sill.  I  could  not 
leave  that  position,  could  not  withdraw  my  eyes  from 
the  scene  without.  The  moon  disappeared,  the  night 
darkening;  I  could  no  longer  perceive  the  line  of  forest 
trees,  and  sitting  thus  I  fell  asleep  from  sheer  exhaus 
tion. 

I  do  not  know  that  I  was  called,  yet  when  I  awoke 
a  faint  light  proclaiming  the  dawn  was  in  the  sky,  and 
sounds  of  activity  reached  my  ears  from  the  room 
below.  I  felt  tired  and  cramped  from  my  unnatural 
position,  but  hastened  to  join  the  others.  The  morn 
ing  meal  was  already  on  the  table,  and  we  ate  as  usual, 
no  one  mentioning  Chevet,  thus  proving  the  body  had 


184  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

not  been  discovered.  I  could  scarcely  choke  the  food 
down,  anticipating  every  instant  the  sounding  of  an 
alarm.  Cassion  hurried,  excited,  no  doubt,  by  the 
prospect  of  getting  away  on  our  journey,  but  seemed 
in  excellent  humor.  Pushing  back  the  box  on  which 
he  sat,  he  buckled  his  pistol  belt,  seized  his  hat,  and 
strode  to  the  door. 

"  We  depart  at  once,"  he  proclaimed  briefly.  "  So 
I  will  leave  you,  here,  to  bring  the  lady." 

Pere  Allouez,  still  busily  engaged,  murmured  some 
indistinct  reply,  and  Cassion's  eyes  met  mine. 

"  You  look  pale,  and  weary  this  morning,"  he  said. 
"  Not  fear  of  the  voyage,  I  hope?  " 

"  No,  Monsieur,"  I  managed  to  answer  quietly.  "  I 
slept  ill,  but  shall  be  better  presently  —  shall  I  bear 
my  blankets  to  the  boats?  " 

"  The  engage  will  see  to  that,  only  let  there  be  as 
little  delay  as  possible.  Ah !  here  comes  a  messenger 
from  below  —  what  is  it,  my  man  ?  " 

The  fellow,  one  of  the  soldiers  whose  face  I  did  not 
recall,  halted  in  the  open  door,  gasping  for  breath,  his 
eyes  roving  about  the  room. 

"  He  is  dead  —  the  big  man,"  he  stammered.  "  He 
is  there  by  the  woods." 

"  The  big  man  —  dead !  "  Cassion  drew  back,  as 
though  struck  a  blow.  "  What  big  man  ?  Who  do 
you  mean  ?  " 


THE  MURDER  OF  CHEVET  185 

"  The  one  in  the  second  canoe,  Monsieur ;  the  one 
who  roared." 

"Chevet?  Hugo  Chevet?  What  has  happened  to 
him?  Come,  speak  up,  or  I'll  slit  your  tongue !  " 

The  man  gulped,  gripping  the  door  with  one  hand, 
the  other  pointing  outward. 

"  He  is  there,  Monsieur,  beyond  the  trail,  at  the 
edge  of  the  wood.  I  saw  him  with  his  face  turned 
up  —  Mon  Dieu!  so  white;  I  dare  not  touch  him,  but 
there  was  blood,  where  a  knife  had  entered  his  back." 

All  were  on  their  feet,  their  faces  picturing  the  sud 
den  horror,  yet  Cassion  was  first  to  recover  his  wits, 
and  lead  the  way  without.  Grasping  the  soldier's  arm, 
and  bidding  him  show  where  the  body  lay,  he  thrust 
him  through  the  door.  I  lingered  behind  shrinking 
from  being  again  compelled  to  view  the  sight  of  the 
dead  man,  yet  unable  to  keep  entirely  away.  Cassion 
stopped,  looking  down  at  the  object  on  the  grass,  but 
made  no  effort  to  touch  it  with  his  hands.  The  soldier 
bent,  and  rolled  the  body  over,  and  one  of  the  priests 
felt  in  the  pockets  of  the  jacket,  bringing  forth  a  paper 
or  two.  Cassion  took  these,  gripping  them  in  his  fin 
gers,  his  face  appearing  gray  in  the  early  light. 

"  Mon  Dieu!  the  man  has  been  murdered,"  he 
exclaimed,  "  a  dastard  blow  in  the  back.  Look  about, 
and  see  if  you  find  a  knife.  Had  he  quarrel  with  any 
one,  Moulin?  " 


186  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

The  soldier  straightened  up. 

"No,  Monsieur;  I  heard  of  none,  though  he  was 
often  rough  and  harsh  of  tongue  to  the  men.  Ah !  now 
I  recall,  he  had  words  with  Sieur  de  Artigny  on  the 
beach  at  dusk.  I  know  not  the  cause,  yet  the  younger 
man  left  him  angrily,  and  passed  by  where  I  stood, 
with  his  hands  clinched." 

"  De  Artigny,  hey !  "  Cassion's  voice  had  a  ring  of 
pleasure  in  it.  "  Ay !  he  is  a  hothead.  Know  you 
where  the  young  cock  is  now  ?  " 

"  He,  with  the  Chief,  left  an  hour  ago.  Was  it  not 
your  order,  Monsieur  ?  " 

Cassion  made  a  swift  gesture,  but  what  it  might 
signify  I  could  not  determine,  as  his  face  was  turned 
away.  A  moment  there  was  silence,  as  he  shaded  his 
eyes,  and  peered  out  across  the  water. 

"  True,  so  I  did,"  he  said  at  last.  "  They  were  to 
depart  before  dawn.  The  villain  is  yonder  —  see ;  well 
off  that  farthest  point,  and  'tis  too  late  to  overtake  him 
now.  Sacre!  there  is  naught  for  us  to  do,  that  I  see, 
but  to  bury  Hugo  Chevet,  and  go  our  way  —  the 
King's  business  cannot  wait." 

They  brought  the  body  into  the  mission  house,  and 
laid  it  upon  the  bench.  I  did  not  look  upon  the  ghastly 
face,  which  the  young  priest  had  covered,  but  I  sank 
to  my  knees  and  prayed  earnestly  for  the  repose  of  his 
soul.  For  a  moment  I  felt  in  my  heart  a  tenderness 


THE  MURDER  OF  CHEVET  187 

for  this  rough,  hard  man  who  in  the  past  had  caused 
me  such  suffering. 

Perchance  he  was  not  altogether  to  blame;  his  had 
been  a  rough,  hard  life,  and  I  had  only  brought  him 
care  and  trouble.  So  there  were  tears  in  my  eyes  as 
I  knelt  beside  him,  although  in  secret  my  heart  rejoiced 
that  De  Artigny  had  gone,  and  would  not  be  con 
fronted  with  his  victim;  for  there  was  no  longer 
doubt  in  my  mind  of  his  guilt,  for  surely,  had  the  man 
been  innocent,  he  would  have  sounded  an  alarm.  It 
was  Cassion's  hand  which  aroused  me,  and  I  glanced 
up  at  his  face  through  the  tears  clinging  to  my  lashes. 

"What,  crying!"  he  exclaimed,  in  apparent  sur 
prise.  "  I  never  thought  the  man  of  such  value  to  you 
as  to  cause  tears  at  his  death." 

"  He  was  of  my  blood,"  I  answered  soberly,  rising 
to  my  feet,  "  and  his  murder  most  foul." 

"  Ay !  true  enough,  girl,  and  we  will  bring  to  book 
the  villain  who  did  the  deed.  Yet  we  cannot  remain 
here  to  mourn,  for  I  am  on  the  King's  service.  Come, 
we  have  lost  time  already,  and  the  canoes  wait." 

'  You  would  go  at  once?  "  I  asked,  startled  at  his 
haste,  "  without  even  waiting  until  he  is  buried?  " 

"  And  why  not  ?  To  wait  will  cost  us  a  day ;  nor, 
so  far  as  I  can  see,  would  it  be  of  the  slightest  value  to 
Hugo  Chevet.  The  priests  here  will  attend  to  the  cere 
mony,  and  this  handful  of  silver  will  buy  him  prayers. 


188  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Pouf!  he  is  dead,  and  that  is  all  there  is  to  it;  so  come 
along,  for  I  will  wait  here  no  longer." 

The  man's  actions,  his  manner,  and  words  were 
heartless.  For  an  instant  I  stood  in  revolt,  ready  to 
defy  openly,  an  angry  retort  on  my  lips ;  yet  before  I 
found  speech,  Pere  Allouez  rested  his  hand  on  my 
shoulder. 

"  Tis  best,  my  child,"  he  said  softly.  "  We  can 
no  longer  serve  the  dead  by  remaining  here,  and  there 
are  long  leagues  before  us.  In  the  boat  your  prayers 
will  reach  the  good  God  just  as  surely  as  though  you 
knelt  here  beside  this  poor  body.  'Tis  best  we  go." 

I  permitted  him  to  lead  me  out  through  the  door, 
and  we  followed  Cassion  down  the  steep  path  to  the 
shore.  The  latter  seemed  to  have  forgotten  all  else 
save  our  embarkation,  and  hurried  the  soldier  off  on 
a  run  to  get  the  boats  in  the  water.  The  pere  held  to 
my  arm,  and  I  was  conscious  of  his  voice  continually 
speaking,  although  I  knew  nothing  of  what  he  said. 
I  was  incapable  of  thinking,  two  visions  haunting  me 
—  the  body  of  Hugo  Chevet  outstretched  on  the  bench 
in  the  mission  house,  and  Rene  de  Artigny  far  away 
yonder  on  the  water.  Why  had  it  happened?  What 
could  ever  excuse  a  crime  like  this? 

On  the  beach  all  was  in  readiness  for  departure,  and 
it  was  evident  enough  that  Moulin  had  already  spread 
the  news  of  Chevet's  murder  among  his  comrades. 


THE  MURDER  OF  CHEVET  189 

Cassion,  however,  permitted  the  fellows  little  time  for 
discussion,  for  at  his  sharp  orders  they  took  their 
places  in  the  canoes,  and  pushed  off.  The  priest  was 
obliged  to  assume  Chevet's  former  position,  and  I 
would  gladly  have  accompanied  him,  but  Cassion  sud 
denly  gripped  me  in  his  arms,  and  without  so  much  as 
a  word,  waded  out  through  the  surf,  and  put  me  down 
in  his  boat,  clambering  in  himself,  and  shouting  his 
orders  to  the  paddlers. 

I  think  we  were  all  of  us  glad  enough  to  get  away. 
I  know  I  sat  silent,  and  motionless,  just  where  he 
placed  me,  and  stared  back  across  the  widening  water 
at  the  desolate,  dismal  scene.  How  lonely,  and  heart- 
sickening  it  was,  those  few  log  houses  against  the  hill, 
the  blackened  stumps  littering  the  hillside,  and  the 
gloomy  forest  beyond.  The  figures  of  a  few  men  were 
visible  along  the  beach,  and  once  I  saw  a  black-robed 
priest  emerge  from  the  door  of  the  mission  house,  and 
start  down  the  steep  path. 

The  picture  slowly  faded  as  we  advanced,  until 
finally  the  last  glimpse  of  the  log  chapel  disappeared  in 
the  haze,  and  we  were  alone  on  the  mystery  of  the 
great  lake,  gliding  along  a  bare,  uninhabited  shore.  I 
was  aroused  by  the  touch  of  Cassion's  hand  on  my 
own  as  it  grasped  the  side  of  the  canoe. 

"  Adele,"  he  said,  almost  tenderly.  "  Why  should 
you  be  so  serious  ?  Cannot  we  be  friends  ?  " 


190  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

My  eyes  met  his  in  surprise. 

"  Friends,  Monsieur !  Are  we  not  ?  Why  do  you 
address  me  like  that?" 

"  Because  you  treat  me  as  though  I  were  a  criminal," 
he  said  earnestly.  "  As  if  I  had  done  you  an  evil  in 
making  you  my  wife.  'Twas  not  I  who  hastened  the 
matter,  but  La  Barre.  'Tis  not  just  to  condemn  me 
unheard,  yet  I  have  been  patient  and  kind.  I  thought 
it  might  be  that  you  loved  another  —  in  truth  I 
imagined  that  De  Artigny  had  cast  his  spell  upon  you ; 
yet  you  surely  cannot  continue  to  trust  that  villain  — 
the  murderer  of  your  uncle." 

"  How  know  you  that  to  be  true?  "  I  asked. 

"  Because  there  is  no  other  accounting  for  it,"  he 
explained  sternly.  "  The  quarrel  last  evening,  the 
early  departure  before  dawn  —  " 

"  At  your  orders,  Monsieur." 

"  Ay,  but  the  sergeant  tells  me  the  fellow  was 
absent  from  the  camp  for  two  hours  during  the  night; 
that  in  the  moonlight  he  saw  him  come  down  the  hill. 
Even  if  he  did  not  do  the  deed  himself,  he  must  have 
discovered  the  body  —  yet  he  voiced  no  alarm." 

I  was  silent,  and  my  eyes  fell  from  his  face  to  the 
green  water. 

"  Twill  be  hard  to  explain,"  he  went  on.  "  But  he 
shall  have  a  chance." 

"  A  chance!    You  will  question  him;  and  then  —  " 


THE  MURDER  OF  CHEVET  191 

He  hesitated  whether  to  answer  me,  but  there  was 
a  cruel  smile  on  his  thin  lips. 

"  Faith,  I  do  not  know.  'Tis  like  to  be  a  court- 
martial  at  the  Rock,  if  ever  we  get  him  there;  though 
the  chances  are  the  fellow  will  take  to  the  woods  when 
he  finds  himself  suspected.  No  doubt  the  best  thing 
I  can  do  will  be  to  say  nothing  until  we  hold  him  safe, 
though  'tis  hard  to  pretend  with  such  a  villain." 

He  paused,  as  if  hoping  I  might  speak,  and  my 
silence  angered  him. 

"  Bah,  if  I  had  my  way  the  young  cockerel  would 
face  a  file  at  our  first  camp.  Ay!  and  it  will  be  for 
you  to  decide  if  he  does  not." 

"  What  is  your  meaning,  Monsieur  ?  " 

"  That  I  am  tired  of  your  play-acting;  of  your  mak 
ing  eyes  at  this  forest  dandy  behind  my  back.  Sang 
Dieu!  I  am  done  with  all  this  —  do  you  hear?  —  and 
I  have  a  grip  now  which  will  make  you  think  twice, 
my  dear,  before  you  work  any  more  sly  tricks  on  me. 
Sacre,  you  think  me  easy,  hey?  I  have  in  my  hand 
so,"  and  he  opened  and  closed  his  fingers  suggestively, 
"  the  life  of  the  lad." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

MY   PLEDGE  SAVES   DE  ARTIGNY 

I  HAD  one  glimpse  of  his  face  as  he  leaned  for 
ward,  and  there  was  a  look  in  it  which  made  me 
shudder,  and  turn  away.  His  was  no  idle  threat,  and 
whether  the  man  truly  loved  me  or  not,  his  hatred  of 
De  Artigny  was  sufficient  for  any  cruelty. 

I  realized  the  danger,  the  necessity  for  compromise, 
and  yet  for  the  moment  I  lacked  power  to  speak,  to 
question,  fearful  lest  his  demands  would  be  greater 
than  I  could  grant.  I  had  no  thought  of  what  I  saw, 
and  still  that  which  my  eyes  rested  upon  remains  pic 
tured  on  my  brain,  the  sparkle  of  sun  on  the  water,  the 
distant  green  of  the  shore,  the  soldiers  huddled  in  the 
canoe,  the  dark  shining  bodies  of  the  Indians  cease 
lessly  plying  the  paddles,  and  beyond  us,  to  the  left, 
another  canoe,  cleaving  the  water  swiftly,  with  Pere 
Allouez'  face  turned  toward  us,  as  though  he  sought 
to  guess  our  conversation.  I  was  aroused  by  the  grip 
of  Cassion's  hand. 

"  Well,  my  beauty,"  he  said  harshly,  "  haven't 
I  waited  long  enough  to  learn  if  it  is  war  or  peace 
between  us  ?  " 

192 


MY  PLEDGE  SAFES  DE  ARTIGNY        193 

I  laughed,  yet  I  doubt  if  he  gained  any  comfort  from 
the  expression  of  the  eyes  which  met  his. 

"  Why  I  choose  peace,  of  course,  Monsieur,"  I 
answered,  assuming  a  carelessness  I  was  far  from 
feeling.  "  Am  I  not  your  wife?  Surely  you  remind 
me  of  it  often  enough,  so  I  am  not  likely  to  forget;  but 
I  resent  the  insult  of  your  words,  nor  will  you  ever 
win  favor  from  me  by  such  methods.  I  have  been 
friendly  with  Sieur  de  Artigny,  it  is  true,  but  there  is 
nothing  more  between  us.  Indeed  no  word  has  passed 
my  lips  in  his  presence  I  would  not  be  willing  for 
you  to  hear.  So  there  is  no  cause  for  you  to  spare  him 
on  my  account,  or  rest  his  fate  on  any  action  of 
mine." 

:f  You  will  have  naught  to  do  with  the  fellow  ?  " 

"  There  would  be  small  chance  if  I  wished,  Mon 
sieur  ;  and  do  you  suppose  I  would  seek  companionship 
with  one  who  had  killed  my  uncle?" 

"  Twould  scarce  seem  so,  yet  I  know  not  what  you 
believe." 

"  Nor  do  I  myself ;  yet  the  evidence  is  all  against  the 
man  thus  far.  I  confess  I  should  like  to  hear  his 
defense,  but  I  make  you  this  pledge  in  all  honor  —  I 
will  have  no  word  with  him,  on  condition  that  you  file 
no  charges  until  we  arrive  at  Fort  St.  Louis." 

"  Ah !  "  suspiciously,  "  you  think  he  has  friends 
there  to  hold  him  innocent." 


194  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Why  should  I,  Monsieur  ?  Indeed,  why  should  I 
care  but  to  have  justice  done?  I  do  not  wish  his  blood 
on  your  hands,  or  to  imagine  that  he  is  condemned 
because  of  his  friendship  for  me  rather  than  any  other 
crime.  I  know  not  what  friends  the  man  has  at  the 
Rock  on  the  Illinois.  He  was  of  La  Salle's  party,  and 
they  are  no  longer  in  control.  La  Barre  said  that 
De  Baugis  commanded  that  post,  and  for  all  I  know 
De  Tonty  and  all  his  men  may  have  departed." 

c  'Tis  not  altogether  true,  and  for  that  reason  we 
are  ordered  to  join  the  company.  De  Baugis  has  the 
right  of  it  under  commission  from  La  Barre,  but  does 
not  possess  sufficient  soldiers  to  exercise  authority. 
La  Salle's  men  remain  loyal  to  De  Tonty,  and  the 
Indian  tribes  look  to  him  for  leadership.  Mon  Dieu! 
it  was  reported  in  Quebec  that  twelve  thousand  savages 
were  living  about  the  fort  —  ay !  and  De  Artigny  said 
he  doubted  it  not,  for  the  meadows  were  covered  with 
tepees  —  so  De  Baugis  has  small  chance  to  rule  until 
he  has  force  behind  him.  They  say  this  De  Tonty  is 
of  a  fighting  breed  —  the  savages  call  him  the  man  with 
the  iron  hand  —  and  so  the  two  rule  between  them,  the 
one  for  La  Barre,  and  the  other  for  La  Salle,  and  we 
go  to  give  the  Governor's  man  more  power." 

"  You  have  sufficient  force  ?  " 

"Unless  the  Indians  become  hostile;  besides  there 
is  to  be  an  overland  party  later  to  join  us  in  the  spring, 


MY  PLEDGE  SAVES  DE  ARTIGNY        195 

and  Sieur  de  la  Durantaye,  of  the  regiment  of 
Carignan-Salliers  is  at  the  Chicago  portage.  This  1 
learned  at  St.  Ignace." 

"  Then  it  would  seem  to  me,  Monsieur,  that  you 
could  safely  wait  the  trial  of  De  Artigny  until  our 
arrival  at  the  fort.  If  he  does  not  feel  himself  sus 
pected,  he  will  make  no  effort  to  escape,  and  I  give 
you  the  pledge  you  ask." 

It  was  not  altogether  graciously  that  he  agreed  to 
this,  yet  the  man  could  not  refuse,  and  I  was  glad 
enough  to  escape  thus  easily,  for  it  was  my  fear  that 
he  might  insist  on  my  yielding  much  more  to  preserve 
De  Artigny  from  immediate  condemnation  and  death. 
The  fellow  had  the  power,  and  the  inclination,  and 
what  good  fortune  saved  me,  I  can  never  know.  I 
think  he  felt  a  certain  fear  of  me,  a  doubt  of  how  far 
he  might  presume  on  my  good  nature. 

Certainly  I  gave  him  small  encouragement  to  ven 
ture  further,  and  yet  had  he  done  so  I  would  have  been 
at  my  wit's  end.  Twice  the  words  were  upon  his  lips 
—  a  demand  that  I  yield  to  his  mastery  —  but  he  must 
have  read  in  my  eyes  a  defiance  he  feared  to  front,  for 
they  were  not  uttered.  'Twas  that  he  might  have  this 
very  talk  that  he  had  found  me  place  alone  in  his  canoe, 
and  I  would  have  respected  him  more  had  he  dared  to 
carry  out  his  desire.  The  coward  in  the  man  was  too 
apparent,  and  yet  that  very  cowardice  was  proof  of 


196  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

treachery.  What  he  hesitated  to  claim  boldly  he  would 
attain  otherwise  if  he  could.  I  could  place  no  confi 
dence  in  his  word,  nor  reliance  upon  his  honor. 

However  nothing  occurred  to  give  Cassion  oppor 
tunity,  nor  to  tempt  me  to  violate  my  own  pledge.  We 
proceeded  steadily  upon  our  course,  aided  by  fair 
weather,  and  quiet  waters  for  several  days.  So  peace 
ful  were  our  surroundings  that  my  awe  and  fear  of  the 
vast  lake  on  which  we  floated  passed  away,  and  I  began 
to  appreciate  its  beauty,  and  love  those  changing  vistas, 
which  opened  constantly  to  our  advance. 

We  followed  the  coast  line,  seldom  venturing  beyond 
sight  of  land,  except  as  we  cut  across  from  point  to 
point ;  and  fair  as  the  wooded  shore  appeared,  its  lone 
liness,  and  the  desolation  of  the  great  waters  began,  at 
last,  to  affect  our  spirits.  The  men  no  longer  sang  at 
their  work,  and  I  could  see  the  depression  in  their 
eyes  as  they  stared  about  across  ceaseless  waves  to  the 
dim  horizon. 

Day  after  day  it  was  the  same  dull  monotony, 
crouched  in  the  narrow  canoe,  watching  the  move 
ments  of  the  paddlers,  and  staring  about  at  endless 
sea  and  sky,  with  distant  glimpse  of  wilderness.  We 
lost  interest  in  conversation,  in  each  other,  and  I  lay 
for  hours  with  eyes  closed  to  the  glare  of  the  sun, 
feeling  no  desire  save  to  be  left  alone.  Yet  there  were 
scenes  of  surpassing  beauty  unrolled  before  us  at  sun- 


MY  PLEDGE  SAVES  DE  ARTIGNY        197 

rise  and  sunset,  and  when  the  great  silvery  moon 
reflected  its  glory  in  the  water. 

Had  companionship  been  congenial  no  doubt  every 
league  of  that  journey  would  have  proven  a  joy  to  be 
long  remembered,  but  with  Cassion  beside  me,  ever 
seeking  some  excuse  to  make  me  conscious  of  his  pur 
pose,  I  found  silence  to  be  my  most  effective  weapon 
of  defense.  Twice  I  got  away  in  Pere  Allouez'  canoe, 
and  found  pleasure  in  conversing,  although  I  had  no 
confidence  in  the  priest,  and  knew  well  that  my  absence 
would  anger  Cassion. 

Our  camps  occurred  wherever  night  overtook  us 
and  we  found  good  landing  place.  Occasionally  we 
went  ashore  earlier,  and  the  Indians  hunted  for  wild 
game,  usually  with  success.  In  all  these  days  and 
nights  I  had  no  glimpse  of  De  Artigny,  nor  of  his 
crew.  It  was  not  possible  for  me  to  question  Cassion, 
for  to  do  so  would  have  aroused  his  jealous  suspicion; 
but,  as  he  never  once  referred  to  their  continued  ab 
sence,  I  became  convinced  that  it  was  his  orders  which 
kept  them  ahead.  No  doubt  it  was  best,  as  the  men 
soon  forgot  the  tragedy  of  Hugo  Chevet's  death,  and 
after  the  first  day  I  do  not  recall  hearing  the  murder 
discussed. 

Such  deeds  were  not  uncommon,  and  Chevet  had 
made  no  friends  to  cherish  his  memory.  If  others 
suspected  De  Artigny  they  felt  little  resentment  or 


198  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

desire  to  punish  him  —  and  doubtless  the  men  had 
quarreled,  and  the  fatal  knife  thrust  been  delivered  in 
fair  fight.  The  result  interested  them  only  slightly, 
and  none  regretted  the  loss  of  the  man  killed. 

We  made  no  entrance  into  Green  Bay,  for  there  was 
nothing  there  but  a  newly  established  mission  station, 
and  perhaps  a  hunter's  camp,  scarcely  worth  our  wast 
ing  two  days  in  seeking.  Besides  the  night  we  made 
camp  at  a  spot  marked  on  the  map  as  Point  de  Tour, 
we  found  waiting  us  there  the  advance  canoe,  and 
both  De  Artigny  and  the  chief  counseled  that  our 
course  be  south  across  the  mouth  of  the  bay.  I  sat 
in  my  tent  and  watched  them  discuss  the  matter  in  the 
red  glow  of  a  fire,  but  this  was  my  only  glimpse  of 
De  Artigny,  until  he  led  the  way  the  next  morning. 

Our  voyage  that  day  was  a  long  one,  and  we  were 
often  beyond  view  of  land,  although  we  skirted  several 
islands.  The  lake  was  stirred  by  a  gentle  breeze,  yet 
not  enough  to  delay  our  passage,  and  the  sky  above 
was  cloudless.  The  Indian  chief  took  the  steering  pad 
dle  in  one  of  our  boats,  relieving  Pere  Allouez,  and 
De  Artigny  guided  us,  his  canoe  a  mere  black  speck 
ahead.  It  was  already  dark  when  we  finally  attained 
the  rocky  shore  of  Port  de  Morts. 

When  dawn  came  De  Artigny  and  his  crew  had 
departed  by  order  of  Cassion,  but  the  chief  remained 
to  take  charge  of  the  third  canoe.  The  indifference 


MY  PLEDGE  SAFES  DE  ARTIGNY        199 

the  younger  man  had  shown  to  my  presence  hurt  me 
strangely  —  he  had  made  no  effort  to  approach  or 
address  me ;  indeed,  so  far  as  I  was  aware,  had  not  so 
much  as  glanced  in  my  direction.  Did  he  still  resent 
my  words,  or  was  it  his  consciousness  of  guilt,  which 
held  him  thus  aloof? 

Not  for  a  moment  would  I  believe  him  wholly  unin 
terested.  There  had  been  that  in  his  eyes  I  should 
never  forget,  and  so  I  persuaded  myself  that  he  thus 
avoided  me  because  he  feared  to  anger  Cassion.  This 
was  not  at  all  in  accord  with  his  nature  as  I  understood 
it.  yet  the  explanation  gave  me  a  certain  content,  and 
I  could  find  no  better.  Thus  we  resumed  our  journey 
southward  along  the  shore,  but  with  clouded  skies 
overhead,  and  the  water  about  us  dull  and  gray. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  BREAK  OF  STORM 

WE  had  no  more  pleasant  weather  for  days,  the 
skies  being  overcast  and  the  wind  damp  and 
chill.  It  did  not  rain,  nor  were  the  waves  dangerous, 
although  choppy  enough  to  make  paddling  tiresome 
and  difficult. 

A  mist  obscured  the  view,  and  compelled  us  to  cling 
close  to  the  shore  so  as  to  prevent  becoming  lost  in  the 
smother,  and  as  we  dare  not  venture  to  strike  out 
boldly  from  point  to  point,  we  lost  much  time  in  creep 
ing  along  the  curves. 

The  canoes  kept  closer  together,  never  venturing  to 
become  separated,  and  the  men  stationed  on  watch  in 
the  bows  continually  called  to  each  other  across  the 
tossing  waters  in  guidance.  Even  De  Artigny  kept 
within  sight,  and  made  camp  with  us  at  night,  although 
he  made  no  effort  to  seek  me,  nor  did  I  once  detect  that 
he  even  glanced  in  my  direction.  The  studied  indiffer 
ence  of  the  man  puzzled  me  more  than  it  angered,  but 
I  believed  it  was  his  consciousness  of  guilt,  rather  than 
any  dislike  which  caused  his  avoidance.  In  a  way  I 
rejoiced  at  his  following  this  course,  as  I  felt  bound 

200 


THE  BREAK  OF  STORM  201 

by  my  pledge  to  Cassion,  and  had  no  desire  to  further 
arouse  the  jealousy  of  the  latter,  yet  I  remained  a 
woman,  and  consequently  felt  a  measure  of  regret  at 
being  thus  neglected  and  ignored. 

However  I  had  my  reward,  as  this  state  of  affairs 
was  plainly  enough  to  Monsieur  Cassion's  liking,  for 
his  humor  changed  for  the  better,  in  spite  of  our  slow 
progress,  and  I  was  pleased  to  note  that  his  watchful 
ness  over  my  movements  while  ashore  noticeably  re 
laxed.  Once  he  ventured  to  speak  a  bold  word  or 
two,  inspired  possibly  by  my  effort  to  appear  more 
friendly,  but  I  gave  him  small  opportunity  to  become 
offensive,  for  the  raw,  disagreeable  atmosphere  fur 
nished  me  with  sufficient  excuse  to  snuggle  down 
beneath  blankets,  and  thus  ignore  his  presence. 

I  passed  most  of  those  days  thus  hidden  from  sight, 
only  occasionally  lifting  my  head  to  peer  out  at  the 
gray,  desolate  sea,  or  watch  the  dim,  mist-shrouded 
coast  line.  It  was  all  of  a  color  —  a  gloomy,  dismal 
scene,  the  continuance  of  which  left  me  homesick  and 
spiritless.  Never  have  I  felt  more  hopeless  and  alone. 
It  seemed  useless  to  keep  up  the  struggle;  with  every 
league  we  penetrated  deeper  into  the  desolate  wilder 
ness,  and  now  I  retained  not  even  one  friend  on  whom 
I  could  rely. 

As  Cassion  evidenced  his  sense  of  victory  —  as  I 
read  it  in  his  laughing  words,  and  the  bold  glance  of 


202  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

his  eyes  —  there  came  to  me  a  knowledge  of  defeat, 
which  seemed  to  rob  me  of  all  strength  and  purpose. 
I  was  not  ready  to  yield  yet ;  the  man  only  angered  me, 
and  yet  I  began  dimly  to  comprehend  that  the  end  was 
inevitable  —  my  courage  was  oozing  away,  and  some 
where  in  this  lonely,  friendless  wilderness  the  moment 
I  dreaded  would  come,  and  I  would  have  no  power  to 
resist.  More  than  once  in  my  solitude,  hidden  beneath 
the  blankets,  I  wiped  tears  from  my  eyes  as  I  sensed 
the  truth;  yet  he  never  knew,  nor  did  I  mean  he 
should. 

I  had  no  knowledge  of  the  date,  nor  a  very  clear 
conception  of  where  we  were,  although  it  must  have 
been  either  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  since  we  left  Port 
du  Morts.  The  night  before,  we  had  camped  at  the 
mouth  of  a  small  stream,  the  surrounding  forest  grow 
ing  down  close  to  the  shore,  and  so  thick  as  to  be  al 
most  impenetrable.  The  men  had  set  up  my  tent  so 
close  to  the  water  the  waves  broke  scarcely  a  foot  away, 
and  the  fire  about  which  the  others  clustered  for 
warmth  was  but  a  few  yards  distant. 

Wrapped  in  my  blankets  I  saw  De  Artigny  emerge 
from  the  darkness,  and  approach  Cassion,  who  drew  a 
map  from  his  belt  pocket,  and  spread  it  open  on  the 
ground  in  the  glare  of  the  fire.  The  two  men  bent 
over  it,  tracing  the  lines  with  finger  tips,  evidently  de 
termining  their  course  for  the  morrow.  Then  De 


THE  BREAK  OF  STORM  203 

Artigny  made  a  few  notes  on  a  scrap  of  paper,  arose 
to  his  feet,  and  disappeared. 

They  had  scarcely  exchanged  a  word,  and  the  feel 
ing  of  enmity  between  them  was  apparent.  Cassion 
sat  quiet,  the  map  still  open,  and  stared  after  the 
younger  man  until  he  vanished  in  the  darkness.  The 
look  upon  his  face  was  not  a  pleasant  one. 

Impelled  by  a  sudden  impulse  I  arose  to  my  feet, 
the  blanket  still  draped  about  my  shoulders,  and  crossed 
the  open  space  to  the  fire.  Cassion,  hearing  the  sound 
of  my  approach,  glanced  around,  his  frown  changing 
instantly  into  a  smile. 

"  Ah,  quite  an  adventure  this,"  he  said,  adopting  a 
tone  of  pleasantry.  "  The  first  time  you  have  left  your 
tent,  Madame  ?  " 

"  The  first  time  I  have  felt  desire  to  do  so,"  I  re 
torted.  "  I  feel  curiosity  to  examine  your  map." 

"  And  waited  until  I  was  alone ;  I  appreciate  the  com 
pliment,"  and  he  removed  his  hat  in  mock  gallantry. 
"  There  was  a  time  when  you  would  have  come 
earlier." 

"  Your  sarcasm  is  quite  uncalled  for.  You  have  my 
pledge  relative  to  the  Sieur  de  Artigny,  Monsieur, 
which  suffices.  If  you  do  not  care  to  give  me  glimpse 
of  your  map,  I  will  retire  again." 

"  Ponf!  do  not  be  so  easily  pricked,  I  spoke  in  jest. 
Ay,  look  at  the  paper,  but  the  tracing  is  so  poor  'tis  no 


204  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

better  than  a  guess  where  we  are.  Sit  you  down, 
Madame,  so  the  fire  gives  light,  and  I  will  show  you 
our  position  the  best  I  can." 

"  Did  not  De  Artigny  know?  " 

"  He  thinks  he  does,  but  his  memory  is  not  over 
clear,  as  he  was  only  over  this  course  the  once.  'Tis 
here  he  has  put  the  mark,  while  my  guess  would  be  a 
few  leagues  beyond." 

I  bent  over,  my  eyes  seeking  the  points  indicated.  I 
had  seen  the  map  before,  yet  it  told  me  little,  for  I 
was  unaccustomed  to  such  study,  and  the  few  points, 
and  streams  named  had  no  real  meaning  to  my  mind. 
The  only  familiar  term  was  Chicagou  Portage,  and  I 
pointed  to  it  with  my  fingers. 

"  Is  it  there  we  leave  the  lake,  Monsieur  ?  " 

"  Ay ;  the  rest  will  be  river  work.  You  see  this 
stream?  'Tis  called  the  Des  Plaines,  and  leads  into 
the  Illinois.  De  Artigny  says  it  is  two  miles  inland, 
across  a  flat  country.  'Twas  Pere  Marquette  who 
passed  this  way  first,  but  since  then  many  have 
traversed  it.  'Tis  like  to  take  us  two  days  to  make 
the  portage." 

"  And  way  up  here  is  Port  du  Morts,  where  we 
crossed  the  opening  into  Green  Bay,  and  we  have  come 
since  all  this  distance.  Surely  'tis  not  far  along  the 
shore  now  to  the  portage?" 

"  Mon  Dieu,  who  knows !    It  looks  but  a  step  on  the 


THE  BREAK  OF  STORM  205 

map,  yet  'tis  not  likely  the  distance  has  ever  been 
measured/' 

"  What  said  the  Sieur  de  Artigny?  " 

"  Bah !  the  Sieur  de  Artigny ;  ever  it  is  the  Sieur  de 
Artigny.  'Tis  little  he  knows  about  it  in  my  judg 
ment.  He  would  have  it  thirty  leagues  yet,  but  I  make 
it  we  are  ten  leagues  to  the  south  of  where  he  puts  us. 
What,  are  you  going  already  ?  Faith,  I  had  hopes  you 
might  tarry  here  a  while  yet,  and  hold  converse  with 
me." 

I  paused,  in  no  way  tempted,  yet  uncertain. 

"  You  had  some  word  you  wished  to  say,  Mon 
sieur?  " 

"  There  are  words  enough  if  you  would  listen." 
:  'Tis  no  fault  of  yours  if  I  do  not.     But  not  now, 
Monsieur.     It  is  late,  and  cold.     We  take  the  boats 
early,  and  I  would  rest  while  I  can." 

He  was  on  his  feet,  the  map  gripped  in  his  hand, 
but  made  no  effort  to  stop  me,  as  I  dropped  him  a 
curtsey,  and  retreated.  But  he  was  there  still  when  I 
glanced  back  from  out  the  safety  of  the  tent,  his  fore 
head  creased  by  a  frown.  When  he  finally  turned 
away  the  map  was  crushed  shapeless  in  his  fingers. 

The  morning  dawned  somewhat  warmer,  but  with 
every  promise  of  a  storm,  threatening  clouds  hanging 
above  the  water,  sullen  and  menacing,  their  edges 
tipped  with  lightning.  The  roar  of  distant  thunder 


206  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

came  to  our  ears,  yet  there  was  no  wind,  and  Cassion 
decided  that  the  clouds  would  drift  southward,  and 
leave  us  safe  passage  along  the  shore.  His  canoe  had 
been  wrenched  in  making  landing  the  evening  before, 
and  had  taken  in  considerable  water  during  the  night. 
This  was  bailed  out,  but  the  interior  was  so  wet  and 
uncomfortable  that  I  begged  to  be  given  place  in 
another  boat,  and  Cassion  consented,  after  I  had  ex 
hibited  some  temper,  ordering  a  soldier  in  the  ser 
geant's  canoe  to  exchange  places  with  me. 

We  were  the  last  to  depart  from  the  mouth  of  the 
stream  where  we  had  made  night  camp,  and  I  took 
more  than  usual  interest,  feeling  oddly  relieved  to  be 
away  from  Cassion's  presence  for  an  entire  day.  The 
man  irritated  me,  insisting  on  a  freedom  of  speech  I 
could  not  tolerate,  thus  keeping  me  constantly  on  de 
fense,  never  certain  when  his  audacity  would  break 
bounds.  So  this  morning  it  was  a  relief  to  sit  up,  free 
of  my  blanket,  and  watch  the  men  get  under  way. 

We  may  have  proceeded  for  half  a  league,  when  a 
fog  swept  in  toward  the  land  enveloping  us  in  its  folds, 
although  we  were  close  enough  to  the  shore  so  as  to 
keep  safely  together,  the  word  being  passed  back  down 
the  line,  and  as  we  drew  nearer  I  became  aware  that 
De  Artigny's  boat  had  turned  about,  and  he  was  en 
deavoring  to  induce  Cassion  to  go  ashore  and  make 
camp  before  the  storm  broke.  The  latter,  however, 


THE  BREAK  OF  STORM  207 

was  obstinate,  claiming  we  were  close  enough  for 
safety,  and  finally,  in  angry  voice,  insisted  upon  pro 
ceeding  on  our  course. 

De  Artigny,  evidently  feeling  argument  useless, 
made  no  reply,  but  I  noticed  he  held  back  his  paddlers, 
and  permitted  Cassion's  canoe  to  forge  ahead.  He 
must  have  discovered  that  I  was  not  with  Monsieur, 
for  I  saw  him  stare  intently  at  each  of  the  other  canoes, 
as  though  to  make  sure  of  my  presence,  shading  his 
eyes  with  one  hand,  as  he  peered  through  the  thicken 
ing  mist.  This  action  evidenced  the  first  intimation  I 
had  for  days  of  his  continued  interest  in  my  welfare, 
and  my  heart  throbbed  with  sudden  pleasure. 
Whether,  or  not,  he  felt  some  premonition  of  danger, 
he  certainly  spoke  words  of  instruction  to  his  Indian 
paddlers,  and  so  manipulated  his  craft  as  to  keep  not 
far  distant,  although  slightly  farther  from  shore,  than 
the  canoe  in  which  I  sat. 

Cassion  had  already  vanished  in  the  fog,  which 
swept  thicker  and  thicker  along  the  surface  of  the 
water,  the  nearer  boats  becoming  mere  indistinct  shad 
ows.  Even  \vithin  my  own  canoe  the  faces  of  those 
about  me  appeared  gray  and  blurred,  as  the  damp  vapor 
swept  over  us  in  dense  clouds.  It  was  a  ghastly  scene, 
rendered  more  awesome  by  the  glare  of  lightning  which 
seemed  to  split  the  vapor,  and  the  sound  of  thunder 
reverberating  from  the  surface  of  the  lake. 


208  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

The  water,  a  ghastly,  greenish  gray,  heaved  beneath, 
giving  us  little  difficulty,  yet  terrifying  in  its  suggestion 
of  sullen  strength,  and  the  shore  line  was  barely  dis 
cernible  to  the  left  as  we  struggled  forward.  What 
obstinacy  compelled  Cassion  to  keep  us  at  the  task  I 
know  not  —  perchance  a  dislike  to  yield  to  De 
Artigny's  advice  —  but  the  sergeant  swore  to  himself, 
and  turned  the  prow  of  our  canoe  inward,  hugging 
the  shore  as  closely  as  he  dared,  his  anxious  eyes 
searching  every  rift  in  the  mist. 

Yet,  dark  and  drear  as  the  day  was,  we  had  no  true 
warning  of  the  approaching  storm,  for  the  vapor  cling 
ing  to  the  water  concealed  from  our  sight  the  clouds 
above.  When  it  came  it  burst  upon  us  with  mad 
ferocity,  the  wind  whirling  to  the  north,  and  striking 
us  with  all  the  force  of  three  hundred  miles  of  open 
sea.  The  mist  was  swept  away  with  that  first  fierce 
gust,  and  \ve  were  struggling  for  life  in  a  wild  turmoil 
of  waters.  I  had  but  a  glimpse  of  it  —  a  glimpse  of 
wild,  raging  sea;  of  black,  scurrying  clouds,  so  close 
above  I  could  almost  reach  out  and  touch  them;  of 
dimly  revealed  canoes  flung  about  like  chips,  driving 
before  the  blast. 

Our  own  was  hurled  forward  like  an  arrow,  the 
Indian  paddlers  working  like  mad  to  keep  stern  to 
the  wind,  their  long  hair  whipping  about.  The  soldiers 
crouched  in  the  bottom,  clinging  grimly  to  any  support, 


THE  BREAK  OF  STORM  209 

their  white  faces  exhibiting  the  abasement  of  fear. 
The  sergeant  alone  spoke,  yelling  his  orders,  as  he 
wielded  steering  paddle,  his  hat  blown  from  his  head, 
his  face  ghastly  with  sudden  terror.  It  was  but  the 
glimpse  of  an  instant;  then  a  paddle  broke,  the  canoe 
swung  sideways,  balanced  on  the  crest  of  a  wave  and 
went  over. 

I  was  conscious  of  cries,  shrill,  instantly  smothered, 
and  then  I  sank,  struggling  hard  to  keep  above  water, 
yet  borne  down  by  the  weight  of  the  canoe.  I  came  up 
again,  choking  and  half  strangled,  and  sought  to  grip 
the  boat  as  it  whirled  past.  My  ringers  found  nothing 
to  cling  to,  slipping  along  the  wet  keel,  until  I  went 
down  again,  but  this  time  holding  my  breath.  My 
water-soaked  garments,  and  heavy  shoes  made  swim 
ming  almost  impossible,  yet  I  struggled  to  keep  face 
above  water.  Two  men  had  reached  the  canoe,  and 
had  somehow  found  hold.  One  of  these  was  an  Indian, 
but  they  were  already  too  far  away  to  aid  me,  and  in 
another  moment  had  vanished  in  the  white  crested 
waves.  Not  another  of  our  boat's  crew  was  visible, 
nor  could  I  be  sure  of  where  the  shore  lay. 

Twice  I  went  down,  waves  breaking  over  me,  and 
flinging  me  about  like  a  cork.  Yet  I  was  conscious, 
though  strangely  dazed  and  hopeless.  I  struggled,  but 
more  as  if  in  a  dream  than  in  reality.  Something 
black,  shapeless,  seemed  to  sweep  past  me  through  the 


210  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

water;  it  was  borne  high  on  a  wave,  and  I  flung  up 
my  hands  in  protection;  I  felt  myself  gripped,  lifted 
partially,  then  the  grasp  failed,  and  I  dropped  back 
into  the  churning  water.  The  canoe,  or  whatever  else 
it  was,  was  gone,  swept  remorselessly  past  by  the  rag 
ing  wind,  but  as  I  came  up  again  to  the  surface  a  hand 
clasped  me,  drew  me  close  until  I  had  grip  on  a  broad 
shoulder. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

ALONE    WITH    DE   ARTIGNY 

BEYOND  this  I  knew  nothing;  with  the  coming 
of  help,  the  sense  that  I  was  no  longer  struggling 
iimaided  for  life  in  those  treacherous  waters,  all 
strength  and  consciousness  left  me.  When  I  again 
invoke,  dazed,  trembling,  a  strange  blur  before  my 
eyes,  I  was  lying  upon  a  sandy  beach,  with  a  cliff 
towering  above  me,  its  crest  tree-lined,  and  I  could 
hear  the  dash  of  waves  breaking  not  far  distant.  I 
endeavored  to  raise  myself  to  look  about,  but  sank 
back  helpless,  fairly  struggling  for  breath.  An  arm 
lifted  my  head  from  the  sand,  and  I  stared  into  a  face 
bending  above  me,  at  first  without  recollection. 

"  Lie  still  a  moment,"  said  a  voice  gently.  "  You 
will  breathe  easier  shortly,  and  regain  strength." 

I  knew  my  fingers  closed  on  the  man's  hand  con 
vulsively,  but  the  water  yet  blinded  my  eyes.  He  must 
have  perceived  this  for  he  wiped  my  face  with  a  cloth, 
and  it  was  then  I  perceived  his  face  clearly,  and 
remembered. 

"  The  Sieur  de  Artigny !  "  I  exclaimed. 

211 


212  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Of  course,"  he  answered.  "  Who  else  should  it 
be,  Madame?  Please  do  not  regret  my  privilege." 

''  Your  privilege ;  'tis  a  strange  word  you  choose, 
Monsieur,"  I  faltered,  not  yet  having  control  of  my 
self.  "  Surely  I  have  granted  none." 

"  Perchance  not,  as  there  was  small  chance,"  he 
answered,  evidently  attempting  to  speak  lightly.  "  Nor 
could  I  wait  to  ask  your  leave ;  yet  surely  I  may  esteem 
it  a  privilege  to  bring  you  ashore  alive." 

"It  was  you  then  who  saved  me?  I  scarcely  un 
derstood,  Monsieur ;  I  lost  consciousness,  and  am  dazed 
in  mind.  You  leaped  into  the  water  from  the  canoe?  " 
'  Yes ;  there  was  no  other  course  left  me.  My  boat 
was  beyond  yours,  a  few  yards  farther  out  in  the  lake, 
when  the  storm  struck.  We  were  partially  prepared, 
for  I  felt  assured  there  would  be  trouble." 

"  You  told  Monsieur  Cassion  so,"  I  interrupted,  my 
mind  clearing.  "  It  was  to  bring  him  warning  you 
returned." 

"  I  urged  him  to  land  until  we  could  be  assured  of 
good  weather.  My  Indians  agreed  with  me." 

"  And  he  refused  to  listen ;  then  you  permitted  your 
canoe  to  fall  behind;  you  endeavored  to  keep  close  to 
the  boat  I  was  in  —  was  that  not  true,  Monsieur?  " 

He  laughed,  but  very  softly,  and  the  grave  look  did 
not  desert  his  eyes. 

"  You  noted  me  then !    Faith,  I  had  no  thought  you 


ALONE  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY  213 

so  much  as  glanced  toward  us.  Well,  and  why  should 
I  not?  Is  it  not  a  man's  duty  to  seek  to  guard  your 
safety  in  such  an  hour?  Monsieur  Cassion  did  not 
realize  the  peril,  for  he  knows  naught  of  the  treachery 
of  this  lake,  while  I  have  witnessed  its  sudden  storms 
before,  and  learned  to  fear  them.  So  I  deemed  it  best 
to  be  near  at  hand.  For  that  you  cannot  chide  me." 

"  No,  no,  Monsieur,"  and  I  managed  to  sit  up,  and 
escape  the  pressure  of  his  arm.  "  To  do  that  would 
be  the  height  of  ingratitude.  Surely  I  should  have 
died  but  for  your  help,  yet  I  hardly  know  now  what 
occurred  —  you  sprang  from  the  canoe?  " 

"  Ay,  when  I  found  all  else  useless.  Never  did  I 
feel  more  deadly  blast;  no  craft  such  as  ours  could 
face  it.  We  were  to  your  left  and  rear  when  your 
canoe  capsized,  and  I  bore  down  toward  where  you 
struggled  in  the  water.  An  Indian  got  grip  upon  you 
as  we  swept  by,  but  the  craft  dipped  so  that  he  let  go, 
and  then  I  jumped,  for  we  could  never  come  back,  and 
that  was  the  only  chance.  This  is  the  whole  story, 
Madame,  except  that  by  God's  help,  I  got  you  ashore." 

I  looked  into  his  face,  impressed  by  the  seriousness 
with  which  he  spoke. 

"I  —  I  thank  you,  Monsieur,"  I  said,  and  held  out 
my  hand.  "  It  was  most  gallant.  Are  we  alone  here  ? 
Where  are  the  others  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,  Madame,"  he  answered,  his  tone 


214  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

now  that  of  formal  courtesy.  "  'Tis  but  a  short  time 
since  we  reached  this  spot,  and  the  storm  yet  rages. 
May  I  help  you  to  stand,  so  you  may  perceive  better 
our  situation." 

He  lifted  me  to  my  feet,  and  I  stood  erect,  my 
clothes  dripping  wet,  and  my  limbs  trembling  so  that 
I  grasped  his  arm  for  support,  and  glanced  anxiously 
about.  We  were  on  a  narrow  sand  beach,  at  the  edge 
of  a  small  cove,  so  protected  the  waters  were  compara 
tively  calm,  although  the  trees  above  bowed  to  the 
blast,  and  out  beyond  the  headland  I  could  see  huge 
waves,  whitened  with  foam,  and  perceive  the  clouds  of 
spray  flung  up  by  the  rocks.  It  was  a  wild  scene,  the 
roar  of  the  breakers  loud  and  continuous,  and  the  black 
clouds  flying  above  with  dizzy  rapidity.  All  the  horror 
which  I  had  just  passed  through  seemed  typified  in  the 
scene,  and  I  covered  my  face  with  my  hands. 

"You  —  you  think  they  —  they  are  all  gone?"  I 
asked,  forcing  the  words  from  me. 

"Oh,  no,"  he  answered  eagerly,  and  his  hand 
touched  me.  "  Do  not  give  way  to  that  thought.  I 
doubt  if  any  in  your  canoe  made  shore,  but  the  others 
need  not  be  in  great  danger.  They  could  run  before 
the  storm  until  they  found  some  opening  in  the  coast 
line  to  yield  protection.  The  sergeant  was  no  voyageur, 
and  when  one  of  the  paddles  broke  he  steered  wrong. 
With  an  Indian  there  you  would  have  floated." 


ALONE  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY  215 

"  Then  what  can  we  do?  " 

"  There  is  naught  that  I  see,  but  wait.  Monsieur 
Cassion  will  be  blown  south,  but  will  return  when  the 
storm  subsides  to  seek  you.  No  doubt  he  will  think 
you  dead,  yet  will  scarcely  leave  without  search.  See, 
the  sky  grows  lighter  already,  and  the  wind  is  less 
fierce.  It  would  be  my  thought  to  attain  the  woods 
yonder,  and  build  a  fire  to  dry  our  clothes;  the  air 
chills." 

I  looked  where  he  pointed,  up  a  narrow  rift  in  the 
rocks,  yet  scarcely  felt  strength  or  courage  to  attempt 
the  ascent.  He  must  have  read  this  in  my  face,  and 
seen  my  form  shiver  as  the  wind  struck  my  wet  gar 
ments,  for  he  made  instant  decision. 

"  Ah,  I  have  a  better  thought  than  that,  for  you  are 
too  weak  to  attempt  the  climb.  Here,  lie  down, 
Madame,  and  I  will  cover  you  with  the  sand.  It  is 
warm  and  dry.  Then  I  will  clamber  up  yonder,  and 
fling  wood  down;  'twill  be  but  a  short  time  until  we 
have  a  cheerful  blaze  here." 

I  shook  my  head,  but  he  would  listen  to  no  negative, 
and  so,  at  last,  I  yielded  to  his  insistence,  and  he  piled 
the  white  sand  over  me  until  all  but  my  face  was  cov 
ered.  To  me  the  position  was  ridiculous  enough,  yet 
I  appreciated  the  warmth  and  protection,  and  he  toiled 
with  enthusiasm,  his  tongue  as  busy  as  his  hands  in 
effort  to  make  me  comfortable. 


216  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

'  Tis  the  best  thing  possible ;  the  warmth  of  your 
body  will  dry  your  clothes.  Ah,  it  is  turning  out  a 
worthy  adventure,  but  will  soon  be  over  with.  The 
storm  is  done  already,  although  the  waves  still  beat 
the  shore  fiercely.  'Tis  my  thought  Monsieur  Cassion 
will  be  back  along  this  way  ere  dusk,  and  a  canoe  can 
scarce  go  past  without  being  seen  while  daylight  lasts, 
and  at  night  we  will  keep  a  fire.  There,  is  that  better  ? 
You  begin  to  feel  warm  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  Then  lie  still,  and  do  not  worry.  All  will  come 
out  right  in  a  few  hours  more.  Now  I  will  go  above, 
and  throw  down  some  dry  wood.  I  shall  not  be  out  of 
sight  more  than  a  few  minutes." 

From  where  I  lay,  my  head  on  a  hummock  of  sand, 
my  body  completely  buried,  I  could  watch  him  scale 
the  rocks,  making  use  of  the  rift  in  the  face  of  the 
cliff,  and  finding  no  great  difficulty.  At  the  top  he 
looked  back,  waved  his  hand,  and  then  disappeared 
among  the  trees.  All  was  silent  about  me,  except  for 
the  dash  of  distant  waves,  and  the  rustle  of  branches 
far  overhead.  I  gazed  up  at  the  sky,  where  the  clouds 
were  thinning,  giving  glimpses  of  faintest  blue,  and 
began  to  collect  my  own  thoughts,  and  realize  my 
situation. 

In  spite  of  my  promise  to  Cassion  I  was  here  alone 
with  De  Artigny,  helpless  to  escape  his  presence,  or  to 


ALONE  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY  217 

be  indifferent  for  the  service  he  had  rendered  me.  Nor 
had  I  slightest  wish  to  escape.  Even  although  it  should 
be  proven. that  the  man  was  the  murderer  of  my  uncle, 
I  could  not  break  the  influence  he  had  over  me,  and 
now,  when  it  was  not  proven,  I  simply  must  struggle 
to  believe  that  he  could  be  the  perpetrator  of  the  deed. 
All  that  I  seemed  truly  conscious  of  was  a  relief  at 
being  free  from  the  companionship  of  Cassion.  I 
wanted  to  be  alone,  relieved  from  his  attentions,  and 
the  fear  of  what  he  might  attempt  next.  Beyond  this 
my  mind  did  not  go,  for  I  felt  weak  from  the  struggle 
in  the  wrater,  and  a  mere  desire  to  lie  quiet  and  rest 
took  possession  of  all  my  faculties. 

De  Artigny  appeared  at  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  and 
called  to  reassure  me  of  his  presence.  He  had  his 
arms  rilled  with  broken  bits  of  wood  which  were  tossed 
to  the  sand,  and,  a  moment  later,  he  descended  the  rift 
in  the  wall,  and  paused  beside  me. 

"  No  sign  of  anyone  up  there,"  he  said,  and  I  felt 
not  regretfully.  "  The  canoes  must  have  been  blown 
some  distance  down  the  coast." 

"  Were  you  able  to  see  far?  " 

"  Ay,  several  leagues,  for  we  are  upon  a  headland, 
and  there  is  a  wide  sweep  of  bay  below.  The  shore 
line  is  abrupt,  and  the  waves  still  high.  Indeed  I  saw 
no  spot  in  all  that  distance  where  a  boat  might  make 
safe  landing.  Are  you  becoming  dry  ?  " 


218  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  I  am  at  least  warm,  and  already  feel  much 
stronger.  Would  it  not  be  best,  Monsieur,  for  us  to 
scale  the  cliff,  and  wait  our  rescuers  there,  where  we 
can  keep  lookout?  " 

"If  you  feel  able  to  climb  the  rocks,  although  the 
passage  is  not  difficult.  A  boat  might  pass  us  by  here 
and  never  be  seen,  or  know  of  our  presence,  unless  we 
keep  up  a  fire." 

I  held  out  my  hand  to  him,  and  he  helped  me  to  my 
feet.  The  warmth  of  the  sand  while  it  had  not  entirely 
dried  my  clothing,  had  given  me  fresh  vigor,  and  I 
stood  erect,  requiring  no  assistance.  With  this  knowl 
edge  a  new  assurance  seemed  to  take  possession  of 
me,  and  I  looked  about,  and  smiled. 

"  I  am  glad  to  know  you  can  laugh,"  he  said  eagerly. 
"  I  have  felt  that  our  being  thus  shipwrecked  together 
was  not  altogether  to  your  liking." 

"  And  why?  "  I  asked,  pretending  surprise.  "  Being 
shipwrecked,  of  course,  could  scarcely  appeal  to  me, 
but  I  am  surely  not  ungrateful  to  you  for  saving  my 
life." 

"  As  to  that,  I  did  no  more  than  any  man  might  be 
expected  to  do,"  he  protested.  "  But  you  have  avoided 
me  for  weeks  past,  and  it  can  scarcely  be  pleasant  now 
to  be  alone  with  me  here." 

"  Avoided  you !  Rather  should  I  affirm  it  was  your 
own  choice,  Monsieur.  If  I  recall  aright  I  gave  you 


ALONE  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY  219 

my  confidence  once,  long  ago  on  the  Ottawa,  and  you 
refused  my  request  of  assistance.  Since  then  you  have 
scarcely  been  of  our  party/' 

He  hesitated,  as  though  doubtful  of  what  he  had 
best  say. 

"  It  was  never  through  indifference  as  to  your  wel 
fare,"  he  answered  at  last,  "  but  obedience  to  orders. 
I  am  but  an  employee  on  this  expedition." 

My  eyes  met  his. 

"  Did  Monsieur  Cassion  command  that  you  keep  in 
advance  ?  "  I  asked,  "  and  make  your  night  camps  be 
yond  those  of  the  main  company?  " 

"  Those  were  his  special  orders,  for  which  I  saw  no 
need,  except  possibly  his  desire  to  keep  us  separated. 
Yet  I  did  not  know  his  reason,  nor  was  it  my  privilege 
to  ask.  Had  Monsieur  Cassion  any  occasion  to  dis 
trust  me?" 

"  I  know  not  as  to  occasion,  Monsieur,  but  he  left 
Quebec  disliking  you  because  of  our  conference  there, 
and  some  words  La  Barre  spoke  gave  him  fresh  sus 
picion  that  you  and  I  were  friends,  and  should  be 
watched.  I  do  not  altogether  blame  the  man  for  he 
learned  early  that  I  thought  little  of  him,  and  held  it 
no  honor  to  be  his  wife.  Yet  that  distrust  would  have 
died,  no  doubt,  had  it  not  been  fanned  into  flame  by 
accident. 

"  I  was  kept  in  his  boat,  and  every  instant  guarded 


220  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

by  either  himself,  or  Fere  Allouez,  his  faithful  servitor, 
until  long  after  we  passed  Montreal,  and  entered  the 
wilderness.  That  day  I  met  you  on  the  bluff  was  the 
first  opportunity  I  had  found  to  be  alone.  Your  crew 
were  beyond  the  rapids,  and  Cassion  felt  there  could 
be  no  danger  in  yielding  me  liberty,  although,  had  the 
pere  not  been  ill,  'tis  doubtful  if  I  had  been  permitted 
to  disappear  alone." 

"  But  he  knew  naught  of  our  meeting?  " 

"  You  mistake,  Monsieur.  Scarcely  had  you  gone 
when  he  appeared,  and,  by  chance,  noted  your  foot 
prints,  and  traced  them  to  where  you  descended  the 
cliff.  Of  course  he  had  no  proof,  and  I  admitted  noth 
ing,  yet  he  knew  the  truth,  and  sought  to  pledge  me 
not  to  speak  with  you  again." 

"And  you  made  such  pledge?" 

"  No ;  I  permitted  him  to  believe  that  I  did,  for 
otherwise  there  would  have  been  an  open  quarrel. 
From  then  until  now  we  have  never  met." 

"  No,"  he  burst  forth,  "  but  I  have  been  oftentimes 
nearer  you  than  you  thought.  I  could  not  forget  what 
you  said  to  me  at  that  last  meeting,  or  the  appeal  you 
made  for  my  assistance.  I  realize  the  position  you  are 
in,  Madame,  married  by  force  to  a  man  you  despise,  a 
wife  only  in  name,  and  endeavoring  to  protect  your 
self  by  wit  alone.  I  could  not  forget  all  this,  nor  be 
indifferent.  I  have  been  in  your  camp  at  night  —  ay, 


ALONE  WITH  DE  ARTIGNY  221 

more  than  once  —  dreaming  I  might  be  of  some  aid 
to  you,  and  to  assure  myself  of  your  safety." 

"  You  have  guarded  me  ?  " 

"  As  best  I  could,  without  arousing  the  wrath  of 
Monsieur  Cassion.  You  are  not  angry?  it  was  but 
the  duty  of  a  friend." 

"  No,  I  am  not  angry,  Monsieur,  yet  it  was  not 
needed.  I  do  not  fear  Cassion,  so  long  as  I  can  pro 
tect  myself,  for  if  he  attempts  evil  it  will  find  some 
form  of  treachery.  But,  Monsieur,  later  I  gave  him 
the  pledge  he  asked." 

"The  pledge!    What  pledge?" 

"  That  I  would  neither  meet,  nor  communicate  with 
you  until  our  arrival  at  Fort  St.  Louis." 

My  eyes  fell  before  his  earnest  gaze,  and  I  felt  my 
limbs  tremble. 

"  Mon  Dieu!  Why?  There  was  some  special 
cause  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur  —  listen.  Do  not  believe  this  is 
my  thought,  yet  I  must  tell  you  the  truth.  Hugo  Che- 
vet  was  found  dead,  murdered,  at  St.  Ignace.  'Twas 
the  morning  of  our  departure,  and  your  boat  had  al 
ready  gone.  Cassion  accused  you  of  the  crime,  as 
some  of  the  men  saw  you  coming  from  the  direction 
where  the  body  was  found  late  at  night,  and  others 
reported  that  you  two  had  quarreled  the  evening  be 
fore.  Cassion  would  have  tried  you  offhand,  using  his 


222  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

authority  as  commander  of  the  expedition,  but  prom 
ised  not  to  file  charges  until  we  reached  St.  Louis,  if 
I  made  pledge  —  'twas  then  I  gave  him  my  word." 

De  Artigny  straightened  up,  the  expression  on  his 
face  one  of  profound  astonishment. 

"  He  —  he  accused  me,"  he  asked,  "  of  murder  to 
win  your  promise?  " 

"  No,  Monsieur ;  he  believed  the  charge  true,  and  I 
pledged  myself  to  assure  you  a  fair  trial." 

"  Then  you  believed  also  that  I  was  guilty  of  the 
foul  crime  ? " 

I  caught  my  breath,  yet  there  was  nothing  for  me  to 
do  but  give  him  a  frank  answer. 

"  I  —  I  have  given  no  testimony,  Monsieur,"  I  fal 
tered,  "  but  I  —  I  saw  you  in  the  moonlight  bending 
over  Chevet's  dead  body." 


CHAPTER  XIX 

WE   EXCHANGE    CONFIDENCES 

MY  eyes  fell  before  his ;  I  could  not  look  into  his 
face,  yet  I  had  a  sense  that  he  was  actually 
glad  to  hear  my  words.  There  was  no  anger,  rather 
happiness  and  relief  in  the  gray  eyes. 

"  And  you  actually  believed  I  struck  the  blow  ?  You 
thought  me  capable  of  driving  a  knife  into  the  man's 
back  to  gain  revenge  ?  " 

"  Monsieur,  what  could  I  think?  "  I  urged  eagerly. 
"  It  did  not  seem  possible,  yet  I  saw  you  with  my  own 
eyes.  You  knew  of  the  murder,  but  you  made  no 
report,  raised  no  alarm,  and  in  the  morning  your  boat 
was  gone  before  the  body  was  found  by  others." 

"  True,  yet  there  was  a  reason  which  I  can  confess 
to  you.  You  also  discovered  the  body  that  night,  yet 
aroused  no  alarm.  I  saw  you.  Why  did  you  remain 
silent?  Was  it  to  protect  me  from  suspicion?  " 

I  bent  my  head,  but  failed  to  find  words  with  which 
to  answer.  De  Artigny  scarcely  permitted  me  time. 

"  That  is  the  truth ;  your  silence  tells  me  it  was  for 
my  sake  you  remained  still.  Is  it  not  possible,  Adele, 
that  my  purpose  was  the  same?  Listen  to  me,  my 

223 


224  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

girl,  and  have  faith  in  my  words  —  I  am  not  guilty  of 
Hugo  Chevet's  death.  I  did  not  like  the  man,  it  is 
true,  and  we  exchanged  words  in  anger  while  loading 
the  boats,  but  I  never  gave  the  matter  second  thought. 
That  was  not  the  first  night  of  this  journey  that  I 
sought  to  assure  myself  of  your  safety. 

"  I  know  Monsieur  Cassion,  and  of  what  he  is 
capable,  and  felt  that  some  time  there  would  occur 
between  you  a  struggle  - —  so  at  every  camping  place, 
where  it  was  possible,  I  have  watched.  It  was  for  that 
purpose  I  approached  the  Mission  House.  I  gained 
glimpse  within,  and  saw  Cassion  asleep  on  a  bench,  and 
knew  you  had  retired  to  the  chamber  above.  I  was 
satisfied,  and  started  to  return  to  the  camp.  On  my 
way  back  I  found  Chevet's  body  at  the  edge  of  the 
wood.  I  discovered  how  he  had  been  killed  —  a  knife 
thrust  in  the  back." 

"  But  you  made  no  report;  raised  no  alarm." 
"  I  was  confused,  unable  to  decide  what  was  best 
for  me  to  do.  I  had  no  business  being  there.  My  first 
impulse  was  to  arouse  the  Mission  House;  my  second 
to  return  to  camp,  and  tell  the  men  there.  With  this 
last  purpose  in  view  I  entered  the  wood  to  descend  the 
hill,  but  had  hardly  done  so  when  I  caught  sight  of 
you  in  the  moonlight,  and  remained  there  hidden, 
watching  your  movements  with  horror.  I  saw  you  go 
straight  to  the  body,  assure  yourself  the  man  was  dead ; 


WE  EXCHANGE  CONFIDENCES          225 

then  return  to  the  Mission  House,  and  enter  your  room 
by  way  of  the  kitchen  roof.  Do  you  realize  what  your 
actions  naturally  meant  to  me  ?  " 

I  stared  at  him,  scarcely  able  to  speak,  yet  in  some 
way  my  lips  formed  words. 

"  You  —  you  thought  I  did  it?  " 

"  What  else  could  I  think  ?  You  were  hiding  there ; 
you  examined  the  body;  you  crept  secretly  in  through 
the  window,  and  gave  no  alarm." 

The  horror  of  it  all  struck  me  like  a  blow,  and  I 
covered  my  eyes  with  my  hands,  no  longer  able  to 
restrain  my  sobs.  De  Artigny  caught  my  hands,  and 
uncovered  my  face. 

"  Do  not  break  down,  little  girl,"  he  entreated.  "  It 
is  better  so,  for  now  we  understand  each  other.  You 
sought  to  shield  me,  and  I  endeavored  to  protect  you. 
'Twas  a  strange  misunderstanding,  and,  but  for  the 
accident  to  the  canoe,  might  have  had  a  tragic  ending." 
'  You  would  never  have  told  ?  " 

"  Of  seeing  you  there?  of  suspecting  you?  Could 
you  think  that  possible?" 

"  But  you  would  have  been  condemned ;  the  evidence 
was  all  against  you." 

"  Let  us  not  talk  of  that  now,"  he  insisted.  "  We 
have  come  back  to  a  faith  in  each  other.  You  believe 
my  word?  " 

"  Yes." 


226  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  And  I  yours." 

His  hand  clasp  tightened,  and  there  was  that  in  his 
eyes  which  frightened  me. 

"  No,  no,  Monsieur,"  I  exclaimed,  and  drew  back 
quickly.  "  Do  not  say  more,  for  I  am  here  with  you 
alone,  and  there  will  be  trouble  enough  when  Cassion 
returns." 

"  Do  I  not  know  that,"  he  said,  yet  releasing  my 
hands.  "  Still  it  can  surely  do  no  harm  for  us  to 
understand  each  other.  You  care  nothing  for  Cassion ; 
you  dislike,  despise  the  man,  and  there  is  naught  sacred 
in  your  marriage.  We  are  in  the  wilderness,  not 
Quebec,  and  La  Barre  has  little  authority  here.  You 
have  protected  me  with  your  silence  —  was  it  not  be 
cause  you  cared  for  me  ?  " 

"Yes,  Monsieur;  you  have  been  my  friend." 

"Your  friend!    Is  that  all?" 

"  Is  that  not  enough,  Monsieur?  I  like  you  well;  I 
would  save  you  from  injustice.  You  could  not  respect 
me  if  I  said  more,  for  I  am  Monsieur  Cassion's  wife 
by  rite  of  Holy  Church.  I  do  not  fear  him  —  he  is  a 
coward ;  but  I  fear  dishonor,  Monsieur,  for  I  am  Adele 
la  Chesnayne.  I  would  respect  myself,  and  you." 

The  light  of  conquest  vanished  from  the  gray  eyes. 
For  a  moment  he  stood  silent  and  motionless;  then  he 
drew  a  step  backward,  and  bowed. 

"  Your  rebuke  is  just,  Madame,"  he  said  soberly. 


WE  EXCHANGE  CONFIDENCES  227 

"  We  of  the  frontier  grow  careless  in  a  land  where 
might  is  right,  and  I  have  had  small  training  save  in 
camp  and  field.  I  crave  your  pardon  for  my  offense." 

So  contrite  was  his  expression  I  had  to  smile,  real 
izing  for  the  first  time  the  depth  of  his  interest  in  my 
good  will,  yet  the  feeling  which  swayed  me  was  not 
altogether  that  of  pleasure.  He  was  not  one  to  yield 
so  quietly,  or  to  long  restrain  the  words  burning  his 
tongue,  yet  I  surrendered  to  my  first  impulse,  and 
extended  my  hand. 

"  There  is  nothing  to  pardon,  Sieur  de  Artigny,"  I 
said  frankly.  "  There  is  no  one  to  whom  I  owe  more 
of  courtesy  than  you.  I  trust  you  fully,  and  believe 
your  word,  and  in  return  I  ask  the  same  faith.  Under 
the  conditions  confronting  us  we  must  aid  each  other. 
We  have  both  made  mistakes  in  thus  endeavoring  to 
shield  one  another  from  suspicion,  and,  as  a  result,  are 
both  equally  in  peril.  Our  being  alone  together  here 
will  enrage  Monsieur  Cassion,  and  he  will  use  all  his 
power  for  revenge.  My  testimony  will  only  make  your 
case  more  desperate  should  I  confess  what  I  know,  and 
you  might  cast  suspicion  upon  me  —  " 

"  You  do  not  believe  I  would." 

"  No,  I  do  not,  and  yet,  perchance,  it  might  be  better 
for  us  both  if  I  made  full  confession.  I  hesitate  merely 
because  Cassion  would  doubt  my  word;  would  con 
clude  that  I  merely  sought  to  protect  you.  Before 


228  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

others  —  fair-minded  judges  at  St.  Louis  —  I  should 
have  no  hesitancy  in  telling  the  whole  story,  for  there 
is  'nothing  I  did  of  which  I  am  ashamed,  but  here, 
where  Cassion  has  full  authority,  such  a  confession 
would  mean  your  death." 

"  He  would  not  dare;  I  am  an  officer  of  the  Sieur 
de  la  Salle." 

"  The  more  reason  why  he  would.  I  know  Monsieur 
Cassion  even  better  than  you  do.  He  has  conversed 
with  me  pretty  freely  in  the  boat,  and  made  clear  his 
hatred  of  La  Salle,  and  his  desire  to  do  him  evil.  No 
fear  of  your  chief  will  ever  deter  him,  for  he  believes 
La  Barre  has  sufficient  power  now  in  this  country  to 
compel  obedience.  I  overheard  the  Governor's  orders 
to  keep  you  under  close  surveillance,  and  Cassion  will 
jump  at  the  chance  of  finding  you  guilty  of  crime. 
Now  my  broken  pledge  gives  him  ample  excuse." 

"  But  it  was  not  broken  except  through  necessity," 
he  urged.  "  He  surely  cannot  blame  you  because  I 
saved  your  life." 

"  I  doubt  if  that  has  slightest  weight.  All  he  will 
care  about  is  our  being  here  alone  together.  That  fact 
will  obscure  all  else  in  his  mind." 

"  He  believes  then  that  you  feel  interest  in  me  ?  " 

"  I  have  never  denied  it ;  the  fact  which  rankles, 
however,  is  his  knowledge  that  I  feel  no  interest  what 
ever  in  him.  But  we  waste  time,  Monsieur,  in  fruitless 


WE  EXCHANGE  CONFIDENCES  229 

discussion.  Our  only  course  is  a  discovery  of  Hugo 
Chevet's  real  murderer.  Know  you  anything  to  war 
rant  suspicion  ?  " 

De  Artigny  did  not  answer  at  once,  his  eyes  looking 
out  on  the  white  crested  waters  of  the  lake. 

"  No,  Madame,"  he  said  at  length  gravely.  "  The 
last  time  Chevet  was  seen  alive,  so  far  as  I  now  know, 
was  when  he  left  the  boats  in  company  with  Monsieur 
Cassion  to  return  to  the  Mission  House." 

"At  dusk?" 

"  It  was  already  quite  dark." 

"  They  did  not  arrive  together,  and  Cassion  reported 
that  Chevet  had  remained  at  the  beach  in  charge  of  the 
canoes." 

"  You  saw  Cassion  when  he  arrived  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  before ;  I  was  at  the  window,  and 
watched  him  approach  across  the  open  space.  He  was 
alone,  and  appeared  at  ease." 

"  What  did  he  do,  and  say,  after  he  entered  the 
house?" 

"  Absolutely  nothing  to  attract  notice ;  he  seemed 
very  weary,  and,  as  soon  as  he  had  eaten,  lay  down  on 
the  bench,  and  fell  asleep." 

"  Are  you  sure  he  slept?  " 

"  I  felt  no  doubt ;  there  was  nothing  strange  about 
his  actions,  but  as  soon  as  possible  I  left  the  room. 
You  surely  do  not  suspect  him?  " 


230  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  He  was  the  last  to  be  seen  with  Chevet ;  they  left 
the  beach  together,  yet  the  murdered  man  failed  to 
appear  at  the  Mission  House,  and  Cassion  falsely  re 
ported  him  left  in  charge  at  the  beach." 

"  But  no  one  could  act  so  indifferent,  after  just  com 
mitting  such  a  crime.  When  you  looked  in  through 
the  window  what  did  you  see?  " 

"  Only  the  priests  about  the  table  talking,  and  Cas 
sion  seemingly  sound  asleep.  Could  there  be  any  rea 
son  \vhy  he  should  desire  the  death  of  Chevet?  " 

"  I  know  of  none.  My  uncle  felt  bitter  over  the 
concealment  of  my  fortune,  and  no  doubt  the  two  had 
exchanged  words,  but  there  was  no  open  quarrel. 
Chevet  was  rough  and  headstrong,  yet  he  was  not 
killed  in  fight,  for  the  knife  thrust  was  from  behind." 

"  Ay,  a  coward's  blow.  Chevet  possessed  no  papers 
of  value?" 

I  shook  my  head. 

"  If  so,  no  mention  was  ever  made  to  me.  But, 
Monsieur,  you  are  still  wet,  and  must  be  cold  in  this 
wind.  Why  do  you  not  build  the  fire,  and  dry  your 
clothing?" 

"  The  wind  does  have  an  icy  feel,"  he  admitted, 
"  but  this  is  a  poor  spot.  Up  yonder  in  the  wood 
shadow  there  is  more  warmth,  and  besides  it  affords 
better  outlook  for  the  canoes.  Have  you  strength  now 
to  climb  the  bluff?" 


WE  EXCHANGE  CONFIDENCES          231 

"  The  path  did  not  appear  difficult,  and  it  is  dreary 
enough  here.  I  will  try." 

I  did  not  even  require  his  aid,  and  was  at  the  top 
nearly  as  soon  as  he.  It  was  a  pleasant  spot,  a  heavy 
forest  growing  almost  to  the  edge,  but  with  green 
carpet  of  grass  on  which  one  could  rest,  and  gaze  off 
across  the  wide  waste  of  waters.  Yet  there  was  little 
to  attract  the  eyes  except  the  ceaseless  roll  of  the 
waves,  and  the  curve  of  the  coast  line,  against  which 
the  breakers  still  thundered,  casting  high  in  air  their 
white  spray.  It  was  a  wild,  desolate  scene,  a  wilder 
ness  wherever  the  eyes  turned. 

I  stood  silent,  gazing  to  the  southward,  but  there 
were  no  canoes  visible,  although  the  storm  had  ceased, 
and  the  waves  were  no  longer  high  enough  to  prevent 
their  return.  They  must  have  been  driven  below  the 
distant  point,  and  possibly  so  injured  as  to  make  re 
pairs  necessary.  When  I  finally  turned  away  I  found 
that  De  Artigny  had  already  lighted  a  fire  with  flint 
and  steel  in  a  little  hollow  within  the  forest.  He 
called  to  me  to  join  him. 

"  There  is  nothing  to  see,"  he  said,  "  and  the  warmth 
is  welcome.  You  had  no  glimpse  of  the  boats?  " 

"  No,"  I  admitted.  "  Do  you  really  believe  they 
survived  ?  " 

"  There  was  no  reason  why  they  should  not,  if 
properly  handled.  I  have  controlled  canoes  in  far  worse 


232  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

storms.  They  are  doubtless  safely  ashore  beyond  the 
point  yonder." 

"  And  will  return  seeking  us?  " 

"  Seeking  you,  at  least.  Cassion  will  learn  what 
occurred,  and  certainly  will  never  depart  without  seek 
ing  to  discover  if  you  are  alive.  The  thought  that  you 
may  be  with  me  will  only  serve  to  spur  him  to  quicker 
action.  My  fear  is  he  may  be  delayed  by  some  acci 
dent,  and  we  might  suffer  from  lack  of  food." 

"  I  had  not  thought  how  helpless  we  were." 

"  Oh,  we  are  not  desperate,"  and  he  laughed,  getting 
up  from  his  knees.  "  You  forget  I  am  bred  to  this 
life,  and  have  been  alone  in  the  wilderness  without 
arms  before.  The  woods  are  full  of  game,  and  it  is 
not  difficult  to  construct  traps,  and  the  waters  are  rilled 
with  fish  which  I  will  devise  some  means  of  catching. 
You  are  not  afraid  to  be  left  alone  ?  " 

"  No,"  in  surprise.     "  Where  are  you  going?  " 

"  To  learn  more  of  our  surroundings,  and  arrange 
some  traps  for  wild  game.  I  will  not  be  away  long, 
but  someone  should  remain  here  to  signal  any  canoe 
returning  in  search. 

I  watched  him  disappear  among  the  trees,  without 
regret,  or  slightest  sense  of  fear  at  thus  being  left 
alone.  The  fire  burned  brightly,  and  I  rested  where 
the  grateful  warmth  put  new  life  into  my  body.  The 
silence  was  profound,  depressing,  and  a  sense  of  in- 


WE  EXCHANGE  CONFIDENCES          233 

tense  loneliness  stole  over  me.  I  felt  a  desire  to  get 
away  from  the  gloom  of  the  woods,  and  climbed  the 
bank  to  where  I  could  look  out  once  more  across  the 
waters. 


CHAPTER  XX 

I    CHOOSE    MY   DUTY 

THE  view  outspread  before  me  revealed  nothing 
new;  the  same  dread  waste  of  water  extended 
to  the  horizon,  while  down  the  shore  no  movement  was 
visible.  As  I  rested  there,  oppressed  by  the  loneliness, 
I  felt  little  hope  that  the  others  of  our  party  had  es 
caped  without  disaster. 

De  Artigny's  words  of  cheer  had  been  spoken  merely 
to  encourage  me,  to  make  me  less  despondent.  Deep 
down  in  his  heart  the  man  doubted  the  possibility  of 
those  frail  canoes  withstanding  the  violence  of  the 
storm.  It  was  this  thought  which  had  made  him  so 
anxious  to  secure  food,  for,  if  the  others  survived,  and 
would  return  seeking  us,  as  he  asserted,  surely  they 
would  appear  before  nightfall,  and  there  would  be  no 
necessity  for  our  snaring  wild  game  in  order  to  pre 
serve  life. 

De  Artigny  did  not  believe  his  own  words;  I  even 
suspicioned  that  he  had  gone  now  alone  to  explore  the 
shore-line;  seeking  to  discover  the  truth,  and  the  real 
fate  of  our  companions.  At  first  this  conception  of 
our  situation  startled  me,  and  yet,  strange  as  it  may 

234 


/  CHOOSE  MY  DUTY  235 

seem,  my  realization  brought  no  deep  regret.  I  was 
conscious  of  a  feeling  of  freedom,  of  liberty,  such  as 
had  not  been  mine  since  we  departed  from  Quebec.  I 
was  no  longer  watched,  spied  upon,  my  every  move* 
ment  ordered,  my  speech  criticized.  More,  I  was 
delivered  from  the  hated  presence  of  Cassion,  ever 
reminding  me  that  I  was  his  wife,  and  continually 
threatening  to  exercise  his  authority.  Ay,  and  I  was 
with  De  Artigny,  alone  with  him,  and  the  joy  of  this 
was  so  deep  that  I  came  to  a  sudden  realization  of  the 
truth  —  I  loved  him. 

In  a  way  I  must  have  known  this  before,  yet,  not 
until  that  moment,  did  the  fact  dawn  upon  me  in  full 
acknowledgement.  I  sank  my  head  on  my  hands,  my 
breath  quickened  by  surprise,  by  shame,  and  felt  my 
cheeks  burn.  I  loved  him,  and  believed  he  loved  me. 
I  knew  then  that  all  the  happiness  of  life  centered  in 
this  one  fact;  while  between  us  arose  the  shadow  of 
Cassion,  my  husband.  True  I  loved  him  not;  true  I 
was  to  him  wife  only  in  name;  true  our  marriage  was 
a  thing  of  shame,  yet  no  less  a  fact,  no  less  a  barrier. 
I  was  a  La  Chesnayne  to  whom  honor  was  a  religion ; 
a  Catholic  bowing  humbly  to  the  vow  of  Holy  Church; 
a  Frenchwoman  taught  that  marriage  was  a  sacred  rite. 

The  knowledge  of  my  love  for  De  Artigny  brought 
me  more  fear  than  pleasure.  I  dare  not  dream,  or 
hope ;  I  must  escape  his  presence  while  I  retained  moral 


236  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

strength  to  resist  temptation.  I  got  to  my  feet,  not 
knowing  what  I  could  do,  yet  with  a  wild  conception 
of  returning  to  the  beach,  and  seeking  to  find  a  passage 
southward.  I  would  go  now  along  the  shore,  before 
De  Artigny  came  back,  and  meet  those  returning 
canoes.  In  such  action  lay  my  only  safety  —  he 
would  find  me  gone,  would  trace  me  along  the  sand, 
yet  before  I  could  be  caught,  I  would  have  met  the 
others,  and  thus  escape  the  peril  of  being  alone  with 
him  again. 

Even  as  I  reached  this  decision,  something  arose  in 
my  throat  and  choked  me,  for  my  eyes  saw  just  outside 
the  curve  of  the  shore-line,  a  canoe  emerge  from  the 
shadows  of  the  bluff.  I  cannot  picture  the  reaction, 
the  sudden  shrinking  fear  which,  in  that  instant,  mas 
tered  me.  They  were  coming,  seeking  me;  coming  to 
drag  me  back  into  slavery;  coming  to  denounce  De 
Artigny  of  crime,  and  demand  his  life. 

I  know  not  which  thought  dominated  me  —  my  own 
case,  or  his;  but  I  realized  instantly  what  course  Cas- 
sion  would  pursue.  His  hatred  of  De  Artigny  would 
be  fanned  into  flame  by  discovery  that  we  were  alone 
together.  He  possessed  the  power,  the  authority  to 
put  this  man  forever  out  of  his  way.  To  save  him 
there  remained  but  one  possible  plan  —  he  must  reach 
Fort  St.  Louis,  and  friends  before  Cassion  could  bring 
him  to  trial.  It  was  in  my  power  to  permit  his  escape 


I  CHOOSE  MY  DUTY  237 

from  discovery,  mine  alone.  If  I  did  otherwise  I 
should  be  his  murderer. 

I  sank  down  out  of  sight,  yet  my  decision  was  made 
in  an  instant.  It  did  not  seem  to  me  then  as  though 
any  other  course  could  be  taken.  That  De  Artigny 
was  innocent  I  had  no  doubt.  I  loved  him,  this  I  no 
longer  denied  to  myself;  and  I  could  not  possibly  be 
tray  the  man  to  the  mad  vengeance  of  Cassion.  I 
peered  forth,  across  the  ridge  of  earth  concealing  me 
from  observation,  at  the  distant  canoe.  It  was  too  far 
away  for  me  to  be  certain  of  its  occupants,  yet  I  as 
sured  myself  that  Indians  were  at  the  paddles,  while 
three  others,  whose  dress  designated  them  as  whites, 
occupied  places  in  the  boat.  The  craft  kept  close  to  the 
shore,  evidently  searching  for  any  sign  of  the  lost 
canoe,  and  the  man  in  the  stern  stood  up,  pointing,  and 
evidently  giving  orders.  There  was  that  about  the 
fellow's  movements  to  convince  me  he  must  be  Cassion, 
and  the  very  sight  of  him  strengthened  my  resolve. 

I  turned,  and  ran  down  the  bank  to  where  the  fire 
yet  glowed  dully  in  the  hollow,  emitting  a  faint  spiral 
of  blue  smoke,  dug  dirt  up  with  my  hands,  and  covered 
the  coals,  until  they  were  completely  extinguished. 
Then  I  crept  back  to  the  bluff  summit,  and  lay  down  to 
watch. 

The  canoe  rounded  the  curve  in  the  shore,  and 
headed  straight  across  toward  where  I  rested  in  con- 


238  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

cealment.  Their  course  would  keep  them  too  far  away 
from  the  little  strip  of  sand  on  which  we  had  landed  to 
observe  the  imprint  of  our  feet,  or  the  pile  of  wood 
De  Artigny  had  flung  down.  I  observed  this  with  an 
intense  feeling  of  relief,  as  I  peered  cautiously  out 
from  my  covert. 

I  could  see  now  clearly  the  faces  of  those  in  the 
canoe  —  the  dark,  expressionless  countenances  of  the 
Indians,  and  the  three  white  men,  all  gazing  intently 
at  the  shore  line,  as  they  swept  past,  a  soldier  in  the 
bow,  and  Pere  Allouez  and  Cassion  at  the  stern, 
the  latter  standing,  gripping  the  steering  paddle.  The 
sound  of  his  rasping,  disagreeable  voice  reached  me 
first. 

"  This  is  the  spot,"  he  exclaimed,  pointing.  "  I  saw 
that  headland  just  before  the  storm  struck.  But  there 
is  no  wreck  here,  no  sign  of  landing.  What  is  your 
judgment,  Pere?  " 

"  That  further  search  is  useless,  Monsieur,"  an 
swered  the  priest.  "  We  have  covered  the  entire  coast, 
and  found  no  sign  of  any  survivor;  no  doubt  they  were 
all  lost." 

"  'Tis  likely  true,  for  there  was  small  hope  for  any 
swimmer  in  such  a  sea."  Cassion's  eyes  turned  to  the 
others  in  the  boat.  "  And  you,  Descartes,  you  were  in 
the  canoe  with  the  Sieur  de  Artigny,  tell  us  again  what 
happened,  and  if  this  be  not  the  place." 


/  CHOOSE  MY  DUTY  239 

The  soldier  in  the  bow  lifted  his  head. 

"  I  know  little  of  the  place,  Monsieur,"  he  answered 
gruffly,  "  though  it  would  seem  as  if  I  recalled  the 
forked  tree  yonder,  showing  through  a  rift  in  the  fog. 
All  I  know  is  that  one  of  the  paddles  broke  in  the 
sergeant's  canoe,  and  over  they  went  into  the  water. 
'Twas  as  quick  as  that,"  and  he  snapped  his  fingers, 
"  and  then  a  head  or  two  bobbed  up,  but  the  canoe 
swept  over  them,  and  down  they  went  again.  Sieur 
de  Artigny  held  our  steering  paddle,  and,  in  an  instant, 
he  swung  us  that  way,  and  there  was  the  lady  strug 
gling.  I  reached  out  and  touched  her,  but  lost  hold, 
and  then  the  Sieur  de  Artigny  leaped  overboard,  and 
the  storm  whirled  us  off  into  the  fog.  I  saw  no  more." 

"  You  do  not  know  that  he  reached  her?  " 

"  No,  Monsieur ;  the  lady  sank  when  I  lost  my  grip ; 
I  do  not  even  know  if  she  came  up  again." 

Cassion  stood  motionless,  staring  intently  at  the 
bluff.  I  almost  thought  he  must  have  seen  me,  but 
there  was  no  outcry,  and  finally  he  seated  himself. 

"  Go  on,  round  the  long  point  yonder,  and  if  there 
is  no  sign  there  we  will  return,"  he  said  grimly.  "  Tis 
my  thought  they  were  all  drowned,  and  there  is  no 
need  of  our  seeking  longer.  Pull  on  boys,  and  let  us 
finish  the  job." 

They  rounded  the  point,  the  Pere  talking  earnestly, 
but  the  canoe  so  far  away  I  could  not  overhear  his 


240  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

words.  Cassion  paid  small  heed  to  what  he  urged,  but, 
at  last,  angrily  bade  him  be  still,  and,  after  a  glance 
into  the  narrow  basin  beyond,  swung  the  bow  of  the 
canoe  about,  and  headed  it  southward,  the  return 
course  further  off  shore.  The  Indians  paddled  with 
renewed  energy,  and,  in  a  few  moments,  they  were  so 
far  away  their  faces  were  indistinguishable,  and  I  ven 
tured  to  sit  on  the  bank,  my  gaze  still  on  the  vanishing 
canoe. 

So  intent  was  I  that  I  heard  no  sound  of  approaching 
footsteps,  and  knew  nothing  of  De  Artigny's  presence 
until  he  spoke. 

"  What  is  that  yonder  —  a  canoe?  " 

I  started,  shrinking  back,  suddenly  realizing  what 
I  had  done,  and  the  construction  he  might  place  upon 
my  action. 

'  Yes,"  I  answered  faintly,  "  it  —  it  is  a  canoe." 

"But  it  is  headed  south;  it  is  going  away,"  he 
paused,  gazing  into  my  face.  "  Did  it  not  come  this 
far?" 

I  hesitated;  he  had  furnished  me  with  an  excuse,  a 
reason.  I  could  permit  him  to  believe  the  boat  had  not 
approached  close  enough  to  be  signaled.  It  was,  for 
an  instant,  a  temptation,  yet  as  I  looked  into  his  eyes  I 
could  not  tell  the  lie.  More,  I  felt  the  uselessness  of 
any  such  attempt  to  deceive;  he  would  discover  the 
fire  extinguished  by  dirt  thrown  on  it,  and  thus  learn 


/  CHOOSE  MY  DUTY  241 

the  truth.  Far  better  that  I  confess  frankly,  and 
justify  my  action. 

"  The  canoe  came  here,"  I  faltered,  my  voice  be 
traying  me.  "  It  went  around*the  point  yonder,  and 
then  returned." 

"  And  you  made  no  signal  ?  You  let  them  go,  be 
lieving  us  dead?  " 

I  could  not  look  at  him,  and  I  felt  my  cheeks  burn 
with  shame. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur;  but  listen.  No,  do  not  touch  me. 
Perhaps  it  was  all  wrong,  yet  I  thought  it  right.  I 
lay  here,  hidden  from  view,  and  watched  them;  I  ex 
tinguished  the  fire  so  they  could  not  see  the  smoke. 
They  came  so  near  I  could  hear  their  voices,  and  dis 
tinguish  their  words,  yet  I  let  them  pass." 

"  Who  were  in  the  canoe  ?  " 

"  Besides  the  Indians,  Cassion,  Pere  Allouez,  and 
the  soldier  Descartes." 

"  He  was  with  me." 

"  So  I  learned  from  his  tale ;  'twas  he  who  sought 
to  lift  me  from  the  water,  and  failed.  Do  you  realize, 
Monsieur,  why  I  chose  to  remain  unseen?  Why  I 
have  done  what  must  seem  an  unwomanly  act?" 

He  was  still  gazing  after  the  canoe,  now  a  mere 
speck  amid  the  waste  of  waters,  but  turned  and  looked 
into  my  face. 

"  No,  Madame,  yet  I  cannot  deem  your  reason  an 


242  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

unworthy  one  —  yet  wait;  could  it  be  fear  for  my 
life?" 

"  It  was  that,  and  that  only,  Monsieur.  The  truth 
came  to  me  in  a  flash  tvhen  I  first  perceived  the  canoe 
approaching  yonder.  I  felt  that  hate  rather  than  love 
urged  Cassion  to  make  search  for  us.  He  knew  of 
your  attempt  at  rescue,  and  if  he  found  us  here  to 
gether  alone,  he  would  care  for  nothing  save  revenge. 
He  has  the  power,  the  authority  to  condemn  you,  and 
have  you  shot.  I  saw  no  way  to  preserve  your  life, 
but  to  keep  you  out  of  his  grip,  until  you  were  with 
your  friends  at  Fort  St.  Louis." 

"  You  sacrificed  yourself  for  me?  " 

"  Tis  no  more  than  you  did  when  you  leaped  from 
the  canoe." 

"  Pah,  that  was  a  man's  work ;  but  now  you  risk 
more  than  life;  you  peril  reputation  — " 

"  No,  Monsieur ;  no  more,  at  least,  than  it  was 
already  imperiled.  Cassion  need  never  know  that  I 
saw  his  searching  party,  and  surely  no  one  can  justly 
blame  me  for  being  rescued  from  death.  One  does 
not  ask,  in  such  a  moment,  who  the  rescuer  is.  I  feel 
I  have  chosen  right,  Monsieur,  and  yet  I  must  trust 
you  to  never  cause  me  to  regret  that  I  am  the  wife  of 
Monsieur  Cassion." 

To  my  surprise  his  face  brightened,  his  eyes  smiling, 
as  he  bowed  low  before  me. 


I  CHOOSE  MY  DUTY  243 

"  Your  confidence  shall  not  be  betrayed,  Madame," 
he  said  gallantly.  "  I  pledge  you  my  discretion  what 
ever  circumstances  may  arise.  There  is  no  cur  in  the 
De  Artigny  strain,  and  I  fight  my  own  battles.  Some 
day  I  shall  be  face  to  face  with  Francois  Cassion,  and 
if  then  I  fail  to  strike  home  it  will  be  memory  of  your 
faith  which  restrains  my  hand.  And  now  I  rejoice 
that  I  can  make  your  sacrifice  less  grievous." 

"  In  what  way,  Monsieur?  " 

"  In  that  we  are  no  longer  entirely  alone  in  our 
wilderness  adventure.  I  have  fortunately  brought  back 
with  me  a  comrade,  whose  presence  will  rob  Cassion 
of  some  sharpness  of  tongue.  Shall  we  go  meet  him?  " 

"  Meet  him !  a  man,  you  mean  ?  One  rescued  from 
the  canoe?" 

"  No,  but  more  likely  to  serve  us  a  good  turn  —  a 
soldier  under  Monsieur  de  la  Durantaye,  who  has 
camp  below  at  the  portage  to  the  Des  Plaines.  Out 
yonder  I  ran  onto  him,  bearing  some  message  from 
Green  Bay  —  an  odd  fellow,  but  with  a  gun  at  his 
shoulder,  and  a  tongue  with  which  to  tell  the  truth  on 
occasion.  Come,  Madame,  there  is  naught  now  you 
need  to  fear." 


CHAPTER  XXI 

WE   DECIDE    OUR    COURSE 

WITH  a  feeling  of  relief  in  my  heart,  a  sense  that 
my  reputation  was  safe,  and  that  the  good  God 
had  set  the  seal  of  His  approval  on  the  choice  made,  I 
accepted  De  Artigny's  outstretched  hand,  and  per 
mitted  him  to  assist  me  down  the  bank.  The  new 
arrival  was  just  within  the  edge  of  the  forest,  bending 
over  a  freshly  kindled  fire,  barely  commencing  to  blaze, 
and  beside  him  on  the  grass  lay  a  wild  fowl,  already 
plucked  of  its  feathers.  So  intent  was  the  fellow  at 
his  task,  he  did  not  even  lift  his  head  until  my  com 
panion  hailed  him. 

"  Barbeau,  here  is  the  lady  of  whom  I  spoke  —  the 
wife  of  Monsieur  Cassion." 

He  stood  up,  and  made  me  a  salute  as  though  I  were 
an  officer,  as  odd  a  looking  little  man  as  ever  I  had 
seen,  with  a  small,  peaked  face,  a  mop  of  black  hair, 
and  a  pair  of  shrewd,  humorous  eyes.  His  dress  was 
that  of  a  courier  du,  bois,  with  no  trace  of  uniform 
save  the  blue  forage  cap  gripped  in  one  hand,  yet  he 
stood  stiff  as  if  on  parade.  In  spite  of  his  strange, 


WE  DECIDE  OUR  COURSE  245 

uncouth  appearance  there  was  that  in  his  face  which 
won  my  favor,  and  I  held  out  my  hand. 

:'  You  are  a  soldier  of  France,  Monsieur  de  Artigny 
tells  me." 

11  Yes,  Madame,  of  the  Regiment  Carignan-Salliers," 
he  answered. 

"  I  wonder  have  you  served  long?  My  father  was 
an  officer  in  that  command  —  Captain  la  Chesnayne." 

The  expression  on  the  man's  face  changed  magically. 

"  You  the  daughter  of  Captain  la  Chesnayne,"  he 
exclaimed,  the  words  bursting  forth  uncontrolled, 
"  and  married  to  Cassion!  how  can  this  be?  " 

"  You  knew  him  then  —  my  father  ?  " 

"  Ay,  Madame ;  I  was  with  him  at  the  Richelieu,  at 
the  village  of  the  Mohawks;  and  at  Bois  le  Blanc, 
where  he  died.  I  am  Jacques  Barbeau,  a  soldier  for 
twrenty  years;  did  he  not  speak  to  you  of  me?  " 

"  I  was  but  a  girl  when  he  was  killed,  and  we  seldom 
met,  for  he  was  usually  on  campaign.  Yet  what  do 
you  mean  by  thus  expressing  surprise  at  my  marriage 
to  Monsieur  Cassion  ?  " 

He  hesitated,  evidently  regretting  his  impulsive 
speech,  and  glancing  from  my  face  into  the  stern  eyes 
of  De  Artigny. 

"  Monsieur,  Madame,  I  spoke  hastily ;  it  was  not  my 
place." 

"That  may  be  true,  Barbeau,"  replied  the  Sieur 


246  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

grimly,  "  yet  the  words  have  been  said,  and  the  lady 
has  a  right  to  have  them  explained.  Was  there  quarrel 
between  her  father  and  this  Francois  Cassion  ?  " 

"  Ay,  there  was,  and  bitter,  although  I  know  nothing 
as  to  the  cause.  Cassion,  and  La  Barre  —  he  whom  I 
now  hear  is  Governor  of  New  France  —  were  alike 
opposed  to  Captain  la  Chesnayne,  and  but  for  reports 
they  made  he  would  have  been  the  colonel.  He  struck 
Cassion  in  the  mess  tent,  and  they  were  to  fight  the 
very  morning  the  Iroquois  met  us  at  Bois  le  Blanc. 
'Twas  the  talk  of  the  men  that  the  captain  was  shot 
from  behind." 

"By  Cassion?" 

"  That  I  cannot  say ;  yet  the  bullet  entered  behind 
the  ear,  for  I  was  first  to  reach  him,  and  he  had  no 
other  enemy  in  the  Regiment  Carignay-Salliers.  The 
feeling  against  M.  Cassion  was  so  strong  that  he  re 
signed  in  a  few  months.  You  never  heard  this  ?  " 

I  could  not  answer,  but  stood  silent  with  bowed 
head.  I  felt  De  Artigny  place  his  hand  on  my 
shoulder. 

"  The  lady  did  not  know,"  he  said  gravely,  as 
though  he  felt  the  necessity  of  an  explanation.  "  She 
was  at  school  in  a  convent  at  Quebec,  and  no  rumor 
reached  her.  She  is  thankful  to  you  for  what  you 
have  said,  Barbeau,  and  can  trust  you  as  her  father's 
friend  and  comrade.  May  I  tell  him  the  truth, 


WE  DECIDE  OUR  COURSE  247 

Madame?  The  man  may  have  other  information  of 
value." 

I  looked  at  the  soldier,  and  his  eyes  were  grave  and 
honest. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  it  can  do  no  harm." 

De  Artigny's  hand  was  still  on  my  shoulder,  but  his 
glance  did  not  seek  my  face. 

"  There  is  some  low  trick  here,  Barbeau,"  he  began 
soberly,  "  but  the  details  are  not  clear.  Madame  has 
trusted  me  as  a  friend,  and  confided  all  she  knows,  and 
I  will  tell  the  facts  to  you  as  I  understand  them.  False 
reports  were  made  to  France  regarding  Captain  la 
Chesnayne.  We  have  not  learned  what  they  were,  or 
who  made  them,  but  they  were  so  serious  that  Louis, 
by  royal  decree,  issued  order  that  his  estates  revert  to 
the  crown.  Later  La  Chesnayne's  friends  got  the  ear 
of  the  King,  no  doubt  through  Frontenac,  ever  loyal  to 
him,  and  by  royal  order  the  estates  were  restored  to 
his  ownership.  This  order  of  restoration  reached 
Quebec  soon  after  La  Barre  was  appointed  Governor, 
and  was  never  made  public.  It  was  suppressed  by 
someone,  and  La  Chesnayne  was  killed  three  months 
later,  without  knowing  that  he  had  won  the  favor  of 
the  King." 

"  But  Cassion  knew ;  he  was  ever  hand  in  glove  with 
La  Barre." 

"  We  have  cause  to  suspect  so,  and  now,  after  listen- 


248  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

ing  to  your  tale,  to  believe  that  Captain  la  Chesnayne's 
death  was  part  of  a  carefully  formed  plot.  By  accident 
the  lady  here  learned  of  the  conspiracy,  through  over 
hearing  a  conversation,  but  was  discovered  by  La 
Barre  hiding  behind  the  curtains  of  his  office.  To  keep 
her  quiet  she  was  forced  into  marriage  with  Francois 
Cassion,  and  bidden  to  accompany  him  on  this  journey 
to  Fort  St.  Louis." 

"  I  see,"  commented  Barbeau  shrewdly.  "  Such 
marriage  would  place  the  property  in  their  control  by 
law.  Had  Cassion  sought  marriage  previously?  " 

His  eyes  were  upon  me  as  he  asked  the  question,  and 
I  answered  him  frankly. 

"  He  visited  often  at  the  home  of  my  Uncle,  Hugo 
Chevet,  and,  while  he  never  spoke  to  me  directly  of 
marriage,  I  was  told  he  desired  me  for  his  wife  and 
at  the  palace  he  so  presented  me  to  Monsieur  La 
Barre." 

"  On  pledge  of  Chevet,  no  doubt.  Your  uncle  knew 
of  your  fortune?  " 

"No;  he  supposed  me  penniless;  he  thought  it  a 
great  honor  done  me  by  the  favorite  of  the  Governor's. 
Twas  my  belief  he  expected  some  reward  for  per 
suading  me  to  accept  the  offer." 

"  And  this  Chevet  —  what  became  of  him?  " 

"  He  accompanied  us  on  the  journey,  also  upon  or 
der  of  Monsieur  la  Barre,  who,  no  doubt,  thought  he 


WE  DECIDE  OUR  COURSE  249 

would  be  safer  in  the  wilderness  than  in  Quebec.  He 
was  murdered  at  St.  Ignace." 

"Murdered?" 

"  Ay,  struck  down  from  behind  with  a  knife.  No 
one  knows  who  did  it,  but  Cassion  has  charged  the 
crime  against  Sieur  de  Artigny,  and  circumstances  are 
such  he  will  find  it  difficult  to  prove  his  innocence." 

The  soldier  stood  silent,  evidently  reviewing  in  his 
mind  all  that  had  been  told  him,  his  eyes  narrowed  into 
slits  as  he  gazed  thoughtfully  at  us  both. 

"  Bah,"  he  exclaimed  at  last,  "  the  riddle  is  not  so 
hard  to  read,  although,  no  doubt  the  trick  has  been  well 
played.  I  know  Governor  La  Barre,  and  this  Francois 
Cassion,  for  I  have  served  under  both,  while  Monsieur 
la  Chesnayne  was  my  Captain,  and  friend.  I  was  not 
always  a  soldier,  Madame,  and  once  I  sought  holy 
orders,  but  the  flesh  was  weak.  However,  the  experi 
ment  gave  me  education,  and  led  to  comradeship  with 
those  above  me  in  station  —  discipline  in  the  wilder 
ness  is  not  rigid.  Many  a  night  at  the  campfire  have  I 
talked  with  my  captain.  And  I  have  heard  before  of 
this  Sieur  de  Artigny,  and  of  how  loyally  he  has  served 
M.  de  la  Salle.  Monsieur  de  Tonty  told  the  tale  to 
M.  de  la  Durantaye,  mayhap  a  month  ago,  and  I  over 
heard.  So  I  possess  faith  in  him  as  a  gallant  man,  and 
have  desire  to  serve  you  both.  May  I  tell  you  what, 
in  my  judgment,  seems  best  for  you  to  do?  " 


250  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  glanced  at  De  Artigny,  and  his  eyes  gave  me 
courage. 

"  Monsieur,  you  are  a  French  soldier,"  I  answered, 
"  an  educated  man  also,  and  my  father's  friend.  I  will 
listen  gladly." 

His  eyes  smiled,  and  he  swept  the  earth  with  his  cap. 

"  Then  my  plan  is  this  - —  leave  Monsieur  Cassion  to 
go  his  way,  and  let  me  be  your  guide  southward.  I 
know  the  trails,  and  the  journey  is  not  difficult.  M.  de 
la  Durantaye  is  camped  at  the  portage  of  the  Des 
Plaines,  having  but  a  handful  of  men  to  be  sure,  yet 
he  is  a  gallant  officer,  and  no  enemy  to  La  Salle,  al 
though  he  serves  the  Governor.  He  will  see  justice 
done,  and  give  you  both  safe  convoy  to  Fort  St.  Louis, 
where  De  Tonty  knows  how  to  protect  his  officers. 
Faith!  I  would  like  to  see  Francois  Cassion  try  to 
browbeat  that  one  armed  Italian  —  'twould  be  one  time 
he  would  meet  his  match." 

De  Artigny  laughed. 

"  Ay,  you  are  right  there,  my  friend.  I  have  felt 
the  iron-hook,  and  witnessed  how  he  wins  his  way 
with  white  and  red.  Yet  he  is  no  longer  in  command 
at  Fort  St.  Louis ;  I  bring  him  orders  now  from  Sieur 
de  la  Salle  bidding  him  not  to  interfere  with  the  Gov 
ernor's  lieutenants.  Tis  the  Chevalier  De  Baugis  with 
whom  we  must  reckon." 

"  True,  he  has  control,  and  men  enough,  with  Cas- 


WE  DECIDE  OUR  COURSE  251 

sion's  party,  to  enforce  his  order.  And  he  is  a  hot 
head,  conceited,  and  holding  himself  a  bit  better  than 
others,  because  he  bears  commission  in  the  King's 
Dragoons.  'Tis  said  that  he  and  De  Tonty  have  had 
many  a  stiff  quarrel  since  he  came ;  but  he  dare  not  go 
too  far.  There  are  good  men  there  ready  to  draw 
sword  if  it  ever  come  to  blows  —  De  Tonty,  Boisron- 
det,  L'Espirance,  De  Marie,  and  the  Algonquins 
camped  on  the  plain  below.  They  would  be  tigers  if 
the  Italian  spoke  the  word ;  while  I  doubt  not  M.  de  la 
Durantaye  would  throw  his  influence  on  the  side  of 
mercy;  he  has  small  love  for  the  Captain  of  Dragoons." 

I  spoke  quickly,  and  before  De  Artigny  could  voice 
decision. 

"  We  will  accept  your  guidance,  Monsieur.  It  is  the 
best  choice,  and  now  the  only  one,  for  the  time  is  past 
when  we  can  expect  the  return  of  the  canoes.  Can  we 
not  at  once  begin  the  journey?  " 

It  was  an  hour  later,  after  we  had  eaten,  that  we 
left  the  bluff,  and  turned  westward  into  the  great 
woods.  Barbeau  led  the  way,  moving  along  the  bank 
of  a  small  stream,  and  I  followed,  with  De  Artigny 
close  behind.  As  we  had  nothing  to  carry,  except  the 
soldier's  rifle  and  blanket,  we  made  rapid  progress, 
and  in  less  than  half  an  hour,  we  came  to  the  Indian 
trail,  which  led  southward  from  Green  Bay  to  the  head 
waters  of  the  Des  Plaines.  It  was  so  faint  and  dim,  a 


252  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

mere  trace  through  forest  depths,  that  I  would  have 
passed  it  by  unseen,  but  both  my  companions  were 
woodsmen,  and  there  was  no  sign  their  trained  eyes 
overlooked. 

Once  in  the  trail,  however,  there  was  no  difficulty  in 
following  it,  although  it  twisted  here  and  there,  in  the 
avoiding  of  obstacles,  ever  seeking  the  easier  route. 
Barbeau  had  passed  this  way  before,  and  recalled  many 
a  land-mark,  occasionally  turning,  and  pointing  out  to 
us  certain  peculiarities  he  had  observed  on  his  journey 
north.  Once  he  held  us  motionless  while  he  crept 
aside,  through  an  intervening  fringe  of  trees  to  the 
shore  of  a  small  lake,  coming  back  with  two  fine  ducks 
dangling  from  his  shoulder. 

Before  dark  we  halted  in  a  little  opening,  the  grass 
green  underfoot,  and  a  bank  of  trees  all  about,  and 
made  night  camp.  There  was  water  near  at  hand,  and 
the  fire  quickly  built  gave  cheer  to  the  scene,  as  the 
men  prepared  supper.  The  adventures  of  the  day  had 
wearied  me,  and  I  was  very  content  to  lie  on  Barbeau's 
blanket,  and  watch  them  work.  While  the  soldier 
cooked,  De  Artigny  swiftly  erected  a  shelter  of  boughs, 
within  which  I  was  to  pass  the  night.  After  we  had 
eaten,  I  retired  at  once,  yet  for  a  long  time  could  not 
sleep,  but  lay  looking  out  at  the  two  men  seated  before 
the  fire  smoking.  I  could  hear  their  voices,  and  scraps 
of  conversation  —  De  Artigny  telling  the  tale  of  the 


WE  DECIDE  OUR  COURSE  253 

exploration  of  the  great  river  to  its  mouth  in  the  salt 
sea,  and  Barbeau  relating  many  a  strange  adventure  in 
the  wilderness.  It  was  a  scene  long  to  be  remembered 
—  the  black  shadows  all  about,  the  silence  of  the  great 
woods,  the  sense  of  loneliness,  the  red  and  yellow 
flames  of  the  fire,  and  the  two  men  telling  tales  of  wild 
adventure  amid  the  unknown. 

At  last  they  grew  weary  also,  and  lay  down,  pillowed 
their  heads  on  their  arms,  and  rested  motionless.  My 
own  eyes  grew  heavy,  and  I  fell  asleep. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

WE    MEET    WITH    DANGER 

IT  was  late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day  when 
we  arrived  at  the  forks  of  the  Chicago  river. 
There  was  a  drizzle  of  rain  in  the  air,  and  never  saw  I 
a  more  desolate  spot;  a  bare,  dreary  plain,  and  away 
to  the  eastward  a  glimpse  of  the  lake. 

A  hut  of  logs,  a  mere  shack  scarcely  fit  for  shelter, 
stood  on  a  slight  eminence,  giving  wide  view  in  every 
direction,  but  it  was  unoccupied,  the  door  ajar.  Bar- 
beau,  in  advance,  stared  at  it  in  surprise,  gave  utter 
ance  to  an  oath,  and  ran  forward  to  peer  within.  Close 
behind  him  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  interior,  my  own 
heart  heavy  with  disappointment. 

If  this  miserable  place  had  been  the  headquarters  of 
M.  de  la  Durantaye,  evidently  it  was  so  no  longer. 
Not  a  vestige  of  occupancy  remained,  save  a  rotten 
blanket  on  the  floor,  and  a  broken  bench  in  one  corner. 
Rude  bunks  lined  two  walls,  and  a  table  hewed  from  a 
log  stood  in  the  center  of  the  dirt  floor.  On  this  was 
a  paper  pinned  to  the  wood  by  a  broken  knife  blade. 
Barbeau  grasped  it,  and  read  the  writing,  handing  it 

254 


WE  MEET  WITH  DANGER  255 

back  to  me.    It  was  a  scrawl  of  a  few  words,  yet  told 
the  whole  story. 

"  Francois  Cassion,  under  commission  of  Governor 
la  Barre,  arrived  with  party  of  soldiers  and  Indians. 
At  his  orders  we  accompany  the  force  to  Fort  St. 
Louis. 

"  De  la  Durantaye." 

"  Perhaps  it  is  as  well,"  commented  De  Artigny 
lightly.  "  At  least  as  far  as  my  good  health  goes ;  but 
'tis  like  to  make  a  hard  journey  for  you,  Madame." 

"  Is  it  far  yet  until  we  attain  the  fort?  " 

"  A  matter  of  twenty-five  leagues ;  of  no  moment 
had  we  a  boat  in  which  to  float  down  stream,  but  the 
trail,  as  I  remember,  is  rough." 

"  Perchance  there  may  be  a  boat,"  interrupted  Bar- 
beau.  "  There  was  the  wreck  of  an  Indian  canoe  a 
mile  below  here  on  the  Des  Plaines,  not  so  damaged 
as  to  be  beyond  repair,  and  here  is  a  hatchet  which  we 
will  find  useful."  He  stooped  and  picked  it  up  from 
under  the  bench.  "  One  thing  is  certain  • —  'tis  useless 
to  remain  here;  they  have  left  the  place  as  bare  as  a 
desert.  Tis  my  choice  that  we  make  the  Des  Plaines 
before  dark." 

"And  mine  also;  are  you  too  greatly  wearied, 
Madame?" 

"  I  ?  Oh,  no !  to  escape  this  desolate  place  I  will  go 
gladly.  Have  men  really  lived  here?  " 


256  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Ay,  more  than  once,"  replied  De  Artigny.  "  Tis 
said  the  engages  of  Pere  Marquette  built  this  hut,  and 
that  it  sheltered  him  an  entire  winter.  Twice  I  have 
been  here  before,  once  for  weeks,  waiting  the  arrival 
of  the  Griffin,  alone  with  Sieur  de  la  Salle." 

"The  Griffin?" 

"  The  ship  which  was  to  bring  us  provisions  and 
men.  'Twas  a  year  later  we  learned  that  she  went 
down  in  the  sea,  with  all  aboard.  How  long  was  M.  de 
la  Durantaye  on  station  here?"  he  turned  to 
Barbeau. 

"  'Tis  three  months  since  we  came  from  St.  Ignace 
—  a  dreary  time  enough,  and  for  what  purpose  I  could 
never  guess.  In  that  time  all  we  have  seen  has  been 
Indian  hunters.  I  cannot  bear  to  remain  even  for 
another  night.  Are  we  ready,  Madame?  Shall  we 
go?" 

The  Des  Plaines  was  a  narrow  stream,  flowing 
quietly  through  prairie  land,  although  bordered  along 
its  shores  by  a  thin  fringe  of  trees.  We  moved  down 
along  its  eastern  bank  for  perhaps  a  half  league,  when 
we  came  to  the  edge  of  a  swamp  and  made  camp. 
De  Artigny  built  a  fire,  and  prepared  my  tent  of 
boughs,  while  Barbeau  waded  out  around  a  point  in 
search  of  the  wrecked  canoe.  He  came  back  just  at 
dusk  towing  it  behind  him  through  the  shallow  water, 
and  the  two  men  managed  to  drag  it  far  enough  up 


WE  MEET  WITH  DANGER  257 

the  bank  to  enable  the  water  to  drain  out.  Later,  aided 
by  a  flaming  torch,  we  looked  it  over,  and  decided  the 
canoe  could  be  made  to  float  again.  It  required  two 
days'  work,  however,  before  we  ventured  to  trust  our 
selves  to  its  safety. 

But  the  dawn  of  the  third  day  saw  us  afloat  on  the 
sluggish  current,  the  two  men  plying  improvised  pad 
dles  to  increase  our  speed,  while  I  busied  myself  in 
keeping  the  frail  craft  free  from  water  by  constant  use 
of  a  tin  cup.  This  oozed  in  through  numerous  ill- 
fitting  seams,  but  not  fast  enough  to  swamp  us  in  mid 
stream,  although  the  amount  gained  steadily  on  me  in 
spite  of  every  effort,  and  we  occasionally  had  to  make 
shore  to  free  us  of  the  encumbrance. 

Yet  this  voyage  south  along  the  Des  Plaines  was  far 
from  unpleasant,  despite  the  labor  involved  and  the 
discomfort  of  the  leaking  canoe.  The  men  were  full 
of  cheer  and  hope,  some  of  it  possibly  assumed  to 
strengthen  my  courage,  but  no  less  effective  —  Bar- 
beau  telling  many  an  anecdote  of  his  long  service  in 
strange  places,  exhibiting  a  sense  of  humor  which  kept 
us  in  continuous  laughter.  He  was,  indeed,  a  typical 
adventurer,  gay  and  debonair  in  presence  of  peril,  and 
apparently  without  a  care  in  the  world.  De  Artigny 
caught  something  of  the  fellow's  spirit,  being  young 
enough  himself  to  love  excitement,  and  related  in  turn, 
to  the  music  of  the  splashing  paddles,  numerous  inci- 


258  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

dents  of  his  wild  exploits  with  La  Salle  and  De  Tonty 
along  the  great  rivers  of  the  West. 

It  all  interested  me,  these  glimpses  of  rough  forest 
life,  and  I  questioned  them  both  eagerly,  learning  many 
a  truth  the  histories  fail  to  tell.  Particularly  did  I  lis 
ten  breathlessly  to  the  story  of  their  adventurous  first 
voyage  along  the  Illinois,  following  the  trail  of  raiding 
Iroquois,  amid  scenes  of  death  and  destruction.  The 
very  horrors  pictured  fascinated  me  even,  although 
the  grim  reality  was  completely  beyond  my  power  of 
imagination. 

'Twas  thus  we  passed  the  hours  of  daylight,  strug 
gling  with  the  current,  forcing  our  way  past  obstacles, 
seeking  the  shore  to  drain  off  water,  every  moment 
bringing  to  us  a  new  vista,  and  a  new  peril,  yet  ever 
encouraged  by  memory  of  those  who  had  toiled  along 
this  stream  before  us.  At  night,  under  the  stars  and 
beside  the  blaze  of  campfire,  Barbeau  sang  rollicking 
soldier  songs,  and  occasionally  De  Artigny  joined  him 
in  the  choruses.  To  all  appearances  we  were  abso 
lutely  alone  in  the  desolation  of  the  wilderness.  Not 
once  in  all  that  distance  did  we  perceive  sign  of  human 
life,  nor  had  we  cause  to  feel  the  slightest  uneasiness 
regarding  savage  enemies. 

Both  men  believed  there  was  peace  in  the  valley, 
except  for  the  jealousy  between  the  white  factions  at 
Fort  St.  Louis,  and  that  the  various  Algonquin  tribes 


WE  MEET  WITH  DANGER  259 

were  living  quietly  in  their  villages  under  protection 
of  the  Rock.  De  Artigny  described  what  a  wonderful 
sight  it  was,  looking  down  from  the  high  palisades  to 
the  broad  meadows  below,  covered  with  tepees,  and 
alive  with  peaceful  Indians.  He  named  the  tribes 
which  had  gathered  there  for  protection,  trusting  in 
La  Salle,  and  believing  De  Tonty  their  friend  —  Illini, 
Shawnees,  Abenakies,  Miamis,  Mohegans  —  at  one 
time  reaching  a  total  of  twenty  thousand  souls.  There 
they  camped,  guarded  by  the  great  fort  towering  above 
them,  on  the  same  sacred  spot  where  years  before  the 
Jesuit  Marquette  had  preached  to  them  the  gospel  of 
the  Christ.  So  we  had  no  fear  of  savages,  and  rested 
in  peace  at  our  night  camps,  singing  aloud,  and  sleep 
ing  without  guard.  Every  day  Barbeau  went  ashore 
for  an  hour,  with  his  rifle,  tramping  along  beside  us 
through  the  shadowing  forest  screen,  seeking  game, 
and  always  coming  back  with  plenty.  We  would  hear 
the  sharp  report  of  his  gun  breaking  the  silence,  and 
turn  the  prow  of  our  canoe  shoreward  and  pick  him 
up  again. 

Owing  to  the  leaking  of  our  canoe,  and  many  diffi 
culties  experienced,  we  were  three  days  in  reaching  the 
spot  where  the  Illinois  and  the  Fox  rivers  joined  their 
waters,  and  swept  forward  in  one  broad  stream.  The 
time  of  our  arrival  at  this  spot  was  early  in  the  after 
noon,  and,  as  De  Artigny  said  Fort  St.  Louis  was 


260  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

situated  scarce  ten  miles  below,  our  long  journey 
seemed  nearly  ended.  We  anticipated  reaching  there 
before  night,  and,  in  spite  of  my  fear  of  the  recep 
tion  awaiting  us,  my  heart  was  light  with  hope  and 
expectation. 

I  was  but  a  girl  in  years,  excitement  was  still  to  me 
a  delight,  and  I  had  listened  to  so  many  tales,  romantic, 
wonderful,  of  this  wilderness  fortress,  perched  upon  a 
rock,  that  my  vivid  imagination  had  wreaved  about  it 
an  atmosphere  of  marvel.  The  beauty  of  the  view 
from  its  palisades,  the  vast  concourse  of  Indians  en 
camped  on  the  plains  below,  and  those  men  guarding 
its  safety  —  the  faithful  comrades  of  La  Salle  in 
explorations  of  the  unknown,  De  Tonty,  Boisrondet, 
and  all  the  others,  had  long  since  become  to  my  mind 
the  incarnation  of  romantic  adventure.  Wilderness 
born,  I  could  comprehend  and  appreciate  their  toils  and 
dangers,  and  my  dreams  centered  about  this  great, 
lonely  rock  on  which  they  had  established  a  home.  But 
the  end  was  not  yet.  Just  below  the  confluence  of  the 
rivers  there  was  a  village  of  the  Tamaroas,  and  the 
prow  of  our  canoe  touched  the  bank,  while  De  Artigny 
stepped  ashore  amid  a  tangle  of  low-growing  bushes, 
that  he  might  have  speech  with  some  of  the  warriors, 
and  thus  learn  conditions  at  the  fort.  With  his  foot 
on  the  bank,  he  turned  laughing,  and  held  out  his 
hand  to  me. 


WE  MEET  WITH  DANGER  261 

"  Come,  Madame,"  he  said  pleasantly,  "  you  have 
never  seen  a  village  of  our  western  tribes ;  it  will  inter 
est  you." 

I  joined  him  gladly,  my  limbs  feeling  awkward 
under  me,  from  long  cramping  in  the  boat,  yet  the 
climb  was  not  difficult,  and  he  held  back  the  boughs 
to  give  me  easy  passage.  Beyond  the  fringe  of  brush 
there  was  an  open  space,  but  as  we  reached  this,  both 
paused,  stricken  dumb  by  horror  at  the  sight  which  met 
our  view.  The  ground  before  us  was  strewn  with 
dead,  and  mutilated  bodies,  and  was  black  with  ashes 
where  the  tepees  had  been  burned,  and  their  contents 
scattered  broadcast. 

Never  before  had  I  seen  such  view  of  devastation, 
of  relentless,  savage  cruelty,  and  I  gave  utterance  to 
a  sudden  sob,  and  shrank  back  against  De  Artigny's 
arm,  hiding  my  eyes  with  my  hand.  He  stood  and 
stared,  motionless,  breathing  heavily,  unconsciously 
gripping  my  arm. 

" Mon  Dieu!"  he  burst  forth,  at  last.  "What 
meaneth  this?  Are  the  wolves  again  loose  in  the 
valley?" 

He  drew  me  back,  until  we  were  both  concealed 
behind  a  fringe  of  leaves,  his  whole  manner  alert,  every 
instinct  of  the  woodsman  instantly  awakened. 

"  Remain  here  hidden,"  he  whispered,  "  until  I  learn 
the  truth;  we  may  face  grave  peril  below." 


262  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

He  left  me  trembling,  and  white-lipped,  yet  I  made 
no  effort  to  restrain  him.  The  horror  of  those  dead 
bodies  gripped  me,  but  I  would  not  have  him  know 
the  terror  which  held  me  captive.  With  utmost  cau 
tion  he  crept  forth,  and  I  lay  in  the  shadow  of  the 
covert,  watching  his  movements.  Body  after  body  he 
approached  seeking  some  victim  alive,  and  able  to  tell 
the  story.  But  there  was  none.  At  last  he  stood  erect, 
satisfied  that  none  beside  the  dead  were  on  that  awful 
spot,  and  came  back  to  me. 

"  Not  one  lives,"  he  said  soberly,  "  and  there  are 
men,  women  and  children  there.  The  story  is  one 
easily  told  —  an  attack  at  daylight  from  the  woods 
yonder.  There  has  been  no  fighting;  a  massacre  of 
the  helpless  and  unarmed." 

"  But  who  did  such  deed  of  blood?  " 

'Tis   the   work   of    the    Iroquois ;   the   way   they 
scalped  tells  that,  and  besides  I  saw  other  signs." 

"  The  Iroquois,"  I  echoed  incredulous,  for  that  name 
was  the  terror  of  my  childhood.  "  How  came  these 
savages  so  far  to  the  westward?  " 

"  Their  war  parties  range  to  the  great  river,"  he 
answered.  "  We  followed  their  bloody  trail  when  first 
we  came  to  this  valley.  It  was  to  gain  protection  from 
these  raiders  that  the  Algonquins  gathered  about  the 
fort.  We  fought  the  fiends  twice,  and  drove  them 
back,  yet  now  they  are  here  again.  Come,  Adele,  we 


WE  MEET  WITH  DANGER  263 

must  return  to  the  canoe,  and  consult  with  Barbeau. 
He  has  seen  much  of  Indian  war." 

The  canoe  rode  close  in  under  the  bank,  Barbeau 
holding  it  with  grasp  on  a  great  root.  He  must  have 
read  in  our  faces  some  message  of  alarm,  for  he 
exclaimed  before  either  of  us  could  speak. 

"  What  is  it?  —  the  Iroquois?  " 

"  Yes;  why  did  you  guess  that?  " 

"  I  have  seen  signs  for  an  hour  past  which  made  me 
fear  this  might  be  true.  That  was  why  I  held  the 
boat  so  close  to  the  bank.  The  village  has  been 
attacked?" 

"  Ay,  surprised,  and  massacred ;  the  ground  is  cov 
ered  with  the  dead,  and  the  tepees  are  burned.  Madame 
is  half  crazed  with  the  shock." 

Barbeau  took  no  heed,  his  eyes  scarce  glancing  at 
me,  so  eager  was  he  to  learn  details. 

"  The  fiends  were  in  force  then?  " 

'''  Their  moccasin  tracks  were  everywhere.  I  could 
not  be  sure  where  they  entered  the  village,  but  they 
left  by  way  of  the  Fox.  I  counted  on  the  sand  the 
imprint  of  ten  canoes." 

"Deep  and  broad?" 

"  Ay,  war  boats ;  'tis  likely  some  of  them  would  hold 
twenty  warriors;  the  beasts  are  here  in  force." 

It  was  all  so  still,  so  peaceful  about  us  that  I  felt 
dazed,  incapable  of  comprehending  our  great  danger. 


264  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

The  river  swept  past,  its  waters  murmuring  gently,  and 
the  wooded  banks  were  cool  and  green.  Not  a  sound 
awoke  the  echoes,  and  the  horror  I  had  just  witnessed 
seemed  almost  a  dream. 

"  Where  are  they  now  ?  "  I  questioned  faintly. 
"  Have  they  gone  back  to  their  own  country  ?  " 

"  Small  hope  of  that,"  answered  De  Artigny,  "  or 
we  would  have  met  with  them  before  this,  or  other 
signs  of  their  passage.  They  are  below,  either  at  the 
fort,  or  planning  attack  on  the  Indian  villages  beyond. 
What  think  you,  Barbeau  ?  " 

"  I  have  never  been  here,"  he  said  slowly,  "  so  can 
not  tell  what  chance  the  red  devils  might  have  against 
the  white  men  at  St.  Louis.  But  they  are  below  us  on 
the  river,  no  doubt  of  that,  and  engaged  in  some  hell 
act.  I  know  the  Iroquois,  and  how  they  conduct  war. 
'Twill  be  well  for  us  to  think  it  all  out  with  care  before 
we  venture  farther.  Come,  De  Artigny,  tell  me  what 
you  know  —  is  the  fort  one  to  be  defended  against 
Iroquois  raiders  ?  " 

"  'Tis  strong ;  built  on  a  high  rock,  and  approachable 
only  at  the  rear.  Given  time  they  might  starve  the 
garrison,  or  drive  them  mad  with  thirst,  for  I  doubt 
if  there  be  men  enough  there  to  make  sortie  against 
a  large  war  party." 

"  But  the  Indian  allies  —  the  Algonquins?  " 

"  One  war  whoop  of  an  Iroquois  would  scatter  them 


WE  MEET  WITH  DANGER  265 

like  sheep.  They  are  no  fighters,  save  under  white 
leadership,  and  'tis  likely  enough  their  villages  are 
already  like  this  one  yonder,  scenes  of  horror.  I  have 
seen  all  this  before,  Barbeau,  and  this  is  no  mere  raid 
of  a  few  scattered  warriors,  seeking  adventure  and 
scalps ;  'tis  an  organized  war  party.  The  Iroquois  have 
learned  of  the  trouble  in  New  France,  of  La  Salle's 
absence  from  this  valley;  they  know  of  the  few  fight 
ing  men  at  the  Rock,  and  that  De  Tonty  is  no  longer 
in  command.  They  are  here  to  sweep  the  French  out 
of  this  Illinois  country,  and  have  given  no  warning. 
They  surprised  the  Indian  villages  first,  killed  every 
Algonquin  they  could  find,  and  are  now  besieging  the 
Rock.  And  what  have  they  to  oppose  them?  More 
than  they  thought,  no  doubt,  for  Cassion  and  De  la 
Durantaye  must  have  reached  there  safely,  yet  at  the 
best,  the  white  defenders  will  scarcely  number  fifty 
men,  and  quarreling  among  themselves  like  mad  dogs. 
There  is  but  one  thing  for  us  to  do,  Barbeau  —  reacli 
the  fart." 

"  Ay,  but  how  ?  There  will  be  death  now,  haunting 
us  every  foot  of  the  way." 

De  Artigny  turned  his  head,  and  his  eyes  met  mine 
questioningly. 

"  There  is  a  passage  I  know,"  he  said  gravely,  "  be 
low  the  south  banks  yonder,  but  there  will  be  peril  in 
it  —  a  peril  to  which  I  dread  to  expose  the  lady." 


266  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  stood  erect,  no  longer  paralyzed  by  fear,  realizing 
my  duty. 

"  Do  not  hesitate  because  of  me,  Monsieur,"  I  said 
calmly.  "  French  women  have  always  done  their  part, 
and  I  shall  not  fail.  Explain  to  us  your  plan." 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE    WORDS   OF   LOVE 

HIS  eyes  brightened,  and  his  hand  sought  mine. 
"  The  spirit  of  the  old  days ;  the  words  of  a 
soldier's  daughter,  hey,  Barbeau  ?  " 

"  A  La  Chesnayne  could  make  no  other  choice,"  he 
answered  loyally.  "  But  we  have  no  time  to  waste 
here  in  compliment.  You  know  a  safe  passage,  you 
say?" 

"  Not  a  safe  one,  yet  a  trail  which  may  still  remain 
open,  for  it  is  known  to  but  few.  Let  us  aboard,  and 
cross  to  the  opposite  shore,  where  we  will  hide  the 
canoe,  and  make  our  way  through  the  forest.  Once 
safely  afoot  yonder  I  will  make  my  purpose  clear." 

A  dozen  strokes  landed  us  on  the  other  bank,  where 
the  canoe  was  drawn  up,  and  concealed  among  the 
bushes,  while  we  descended  a  slight  declivity,  and 
found  ourselves  in  the  silence  of  a  great  wood.  Here 
De  Artigny  paused  to  make  certain  his  sense  of 
direction. 

"  I  will  go  forward  slightly  in  advance,"  he  said,  at 
last,  evidently  having  determined  upon  his  course. 

"  And  we  will  move  slowly,  and  as  noiselessly  as 

267 


268  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

possible.  No  one  ever  knows  where  the  enemy  are  to 
be  met  with  in  Indian  campaign,  and  we  are  without 
arms,  except  for  Barbeau's  gun." 

"  I  retain  my  pistol,"  I  interrupted. 

"  Of  small  value  since  its  immersion  in  the  lake;  as 
to  myself  I  must  trust  to  my  knife.  Madame  you  will 
follow  me,  but  merely  close  enough  to  make  sure  of 
your  course  through  the  woods,  while  Barbeau  will 
guard  the  rear.  Are  both  ready  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  it  might  be  well  to  explain  more  clearly 
what  you  propose,"  said  the  soldier.  "  Then  if  we 
become  separated  we  could  figure  out  the  proper  direc 
tion  to  follow." 

"  Not  a  bad  thought  that.  It  is  a  rough  road  ahead, 
heavily  wooded,  and  across  broken  land.  My  route 
is  almost  directly  west,  except  that  we  bear  slightly 
south  to  keep  well  away  from  the  river.  Three  leagues 
will  bring  us  to  a  small  stream  which  empties  into  the 
Illinois.  There  is  a  faint  trail  along  its  eastern  bank 
which  leads  to  the  rear  of  the  Rock,  where  it  is  pos 
sible  for  one  knowing  the  way  to  attain  the  palisades 
of  the  fort.  If  we  can  attain  this  trail  before  dark  we 
can  make  the  remaining  distance  by  night.  Here,  let 
me  show  you,"  and  he  drew  with  a  sharp  stick  a  hasty 
map  on  the  ground.  "Now  you  understand;  if  we 
become  separated,  keep  steadily  westward  until  you 
reach  a  stream  flowing  north." 


THE  WORDS  OF  LOVE  269 

In  this  order  we  took  up  the  march,  and  as  I  had 
nothing  to  bear  except  a  blanket,  which  I  twisted  about 
my  shoulders,  I  found  little  difficulty  in  following  my 
leader.  At  first  the  underbrush  was  heavy,  and  the 
ground  very  broken,  so  that  oftentimes  I  lost  sight 
entirely  of  De  Artigny,  but  as  he  constantly  broke 
branches  to  mark  his  passage,  and  the  sun  served  as 
guidance,  I  had  small  difficulty  in  keeping  the  proper 
direction.  To  our  right  along  the  river  appeared 
masses  of  isolated  rock,  and  these  we  skirted  closely, 
always  in  the  shadow  and  silence  of  great  trees. 
Within  half  an  hour  we  had  emerged  from  the  retard 
ing  underbrush,  and  came  out  into  an  open  wood, 
where  the  walking  was  much  easier. 

I  could  look  down  the  aisles  of  the  trees  for  long 
distances,  and  no>  longer  experienced  any  difficulty  in 
keeping  within  sight  of  my  leader.  All  sense  of  fear 
had  passed  away,  we  seemed  so  alone  in  the  silent  for 
est,  although  once  I  thought  I  heard  the  report  of  a 
distant  gun,  which  brought  back  to  mind  a  vision  of 
that  camp  of  death  we  had  left  behind.  It  was  a 
wearisome  tramp  over  the  rough  ground,  for  while 
De  Artigny  found  passage  through  the  hollows  wher 
ever  possible,  yet  we  were  obliged  to  climb  many  hills, 
and  once  to  pick  our  way  cautiously  through  a  sickly 
swamp,  springing  from  hummock  to  hummock  to  keep 
from  sinking  deep  in  slimy  ooze. 


270  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

De  Artigny  came  back  and  aided  me  here,  speaking 
words  of  encouragement,  and  assuring  me  that  the 
trail  we  sought  was  only  a  short  distance  beyond.  I 
laughed  at  his  solicitude,  claiming  to  be  good  for  many 
a  mile  yet,  and  he  left  me,  never  realizing  that  I  already 
staggered  from  weariness. 

However  we  must  have  made  excellent  progress,  for 
the  sun  had  not  entirely  disappeared  when  we  emerged 
from  the  dark  wood  shadows  into  a  narrow,  grassy 
valley,  through  which  flowed  a  silvery  stream,  not 
broad,  but  deep.  Assured  that  this  must  be  the  water 
we  sought,  I  sank  to  the  ground,  eager  for  a  moment's 
rest,  but  De  Artigny,  tireless  still,  moved  back  and 
forward  along  the  edge  of  the  forest  to  assure  him 
self  of  the  safety  of  our  surroundings.  Barbeau  joined 
him,  and  questioned. 

"  We  have  reached  the  trail?  " 

"  Ay,  beside  the  shore  yonder ;  see  you  anything  of 
Indian  tepees  across  the  stream  to  the  left? " 

"  Below,  there  are  wigwams  there  just  in  the  edge 
of  the  grove.  You  can  see  the  outlines  from  here;  but 
I  make  out  no  moving  figures." 

"  Deserted  then ;  the  cowards  have  run  away.  They 
could  not  have  been  attacked,  or  the  tepees  would  have 
been  burned." 

"  An  Algonquin  village?  " 

"  Miamis.     I  had  hoped  we  might  gain  assistance 


THE  WORDS  OF  LOVE  271 

there,  but  they  have  either  joined  the  whites  in  the 
fort,  or  are  hiding  in  the  woods.  Tis  evident  we  must 
save  ourselves." 

"And  how  far  is  it?" 

"  To  the  fort?  A  league  or  two,  and  a  rough  climb 
at  the  farther  end  through  the  dark.  We  will  wait 
here  until  after  dusk,  eat  such  food  as  we  have  with 
out  fire,  and  rest  up  for  a  bit  of  venture.  The  next 
trip  will  test  us  all,  and  Madame  is  weary  enough 
already." 

"  An  hour  will  put  me  right,"  I  said,  smiling  at  him, 
yet  making  no  attempt  to  rise.  "  I  have  been  in  a  boat 
so  long  I  have  lost  all  strength  in  my  limbs." 

"  We  feel  that,  all  of  us,"  cheerily,  "  but  come  Bar- 
beau,  unpack,  and  let  us  have  what  cheer  we  can." 

I  know  not  when  food  was  ever  more  welcome, 
although  it  was  simple  enough  to  be  sure  —  a  bit  of 
hard  cracker,  and  some  jerked  deer  meat,  washed  down 
by  water  from  the  stream  —  yet  hunger  served  to  make 
these  welcome.  We  were  at  the  edge  of  the  wood, 
already  growing  dark  and  dreary  with  the  shadows  of 
approaching  night.  The  wind,  what  there  was,  was 
from  the  south,  and,  if  there  was  any  firing  at  the 
fort,  no  sound  of  it  reached  us.  Once  we  imagined 
we  saw  a  skulking  figure  on  the  opposite  bank  —  an 
Indian  Barbeau  insisted  —  but  it  disappeared  so  sud 
denly  as  to  make  us  doubt  our  own  eyes. 


272  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

The  loneliness  and  peril  of  our  situation  had  tend 
ency  to  keep  us  silent,  although  De  Artigny  endeavored 
to  cheer  me  with  kindly  speech,  and  gave  Barbeau  care 
ful  description  of  the  trail  leading  to  the  fort  gate.  If 
aught  happened  to  him,  we  were  to  press  on  until  we 
attained  shelter.  The  way  in  which  the  words  were 
said  brought  a  lump  into  my  throat,  and  before  I  knew 
the  significance  of  the  action,  my  hand  clasped  his.  I 
felt  the  grip  of  his  fingers,  and  saw  his  face  turn  toward 
me  in  the  dusk.  Barbeau  got  to  his  feet,  gun  in  hand, 
and  stood  shading  his  eyes. 

"  I  would  like  a  closer  view  of  that  village  yonder," 
he  said,  "  and  will  go  down  the  bank  a  hundred  yards 
or  so." 

"'Twill  do  no  harm,"  returned  De  Artigny,  still 
clasping  my  hand.  "  There  is  time  yet  before  we  make 
our  venture." 

He  disappeared  in  the  shadows,  leaving  us  alone, 
and  I  glanced  aside  at  De  Artigny's  face,  my  heart 
beating  fiercely. 

"  You  did  not  like  to  hear  me  speak  as  I  did? "  he 
questioned  quietly. 

"  No,"  I  answered  honestly,  "  the  thought  startled 
me.  If  —  if  anything  happened  to  you,  I  —  I  should 
be  all  alone." 

He  bent  lower,  still  grasping  my  ringers,  and  seeking 
to  compel  my  eyes  to  meet  his. 


THE  WORDS  OF  LOVE  273 

"  Adele,"  he  whispered,  "  why  is  it  necessary  for  us 
to  keep  up  this  masquerade  ?  " 

"  What  masquerade,  Monsieur  ?  " 

"  This  pretense  at  mere  friendship,"  he  insisted, 
"  when  we  could  serve  each  other  better  by  a  frank 
confession  of  the  truth.  You  love  me  —  " 

"  Monsieur,"  and  I  tried  to  draw  my  hand  away.  "  I 
am  the  wife  of  Francois  Cassion." 

"  I  care  nothing  for  that  unholy  alliance.  You  are 
his  only  by  form.  Do  you  know  what  that  marriage 
has  cost  me  ?  Insults,  ever  since  we  left  Quebec.  The 
coward  knew  I  dare  not  lay  hand  upon  him,  because 
he  was  your  husband.  We  would  have  crossed  steel 
a  hundred  times,  but  for  my  memory  of  you.  I  could 
not  kill  the  cur,  for  to  do  so  would  separate  us  for 
ever.  So  I  bore  his  taunts,  his  reviling,  his  curses,  his 
orders  that  were  insults.  You  think  it  was  easy?  I 
am  a  woodsman,  a  lieutenant  of  La  Salle's,  and  it  has 
never  before  been  my  way  to  receive  insult  without  a 
blow.  We  are  not  of  that  breed.  Yet  I  bore  it  for 
your  sake  —  why?  Because  I  loved  you." 

"Oh,  Monsieur!" 

1  'Tis  naught  to  the  shame  of  either  of  us,"  he  con 
tinued,  now  speaking  with  a  calmness  which  held  me 
silent.  "  And  I  wish  you  to  know  the  truth,  so  far  as 
I  can  make  it  clear.  This  has  been  in  my  mind  for 
weeks,  and  I  say  it  to  you  now  as  solemnly  as  though 


274  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  knelt  before  a  father  confessor.  You  have  been  to 
me  a  memory  of  inspiration  ever  since  we  first  met 
years  ago  at  that  convent  in  Quebec.  I  dreamed  of 
you  in  the  wilderness,  in  the  canoe  on  the  great  river, 
and  here  at  St.  Louis.  Never  did  voyageur  go  east 
ward  but  I  asked  him  to  bring  me  word  from  you,  and 
each  one,  bore  from  me  a  message  of  greeting." 
"  I  received  none,  Monsieur." 

"  I  know  that ;  even  Sieur  de  la  Salle  failed  to  learn 
your  dwelling  place.  Yet  when  he  finally  chose  me 
as  his  comrade  on  this  last  journey,  while  I  would 
have  followed  him  gladly  even  to  death,  the  one  hope 
which  held  me  to  the  hardships  of  the  trail,  was  the 
chance  thus  given  of  seeking  you  myself." 

"  It  was  I  you  sought  then  at  the  home  of  Hugo 
Chevet?  not  service  under  Francois  Cassion?  Yet, 
when  we  met,  you  knew  me  not." 

"  Nay ;  I  had  no  thought  that  you  were  there.  'Twas 
told  me  in  Quebec  —  for  what  cause  I  cannot  decide  — 
that  you  had  returned  to  France.  I  had  given  up  all 
hope,  and  that  very  fact  made  me  blind  to  your 
identity.  Indeed,  I  scarce  comprehended  that  you  were 
really  Adele  la  Chesnayne,  until  we  were  alone  together 
in  the  palace  of  the  Intendant  After  I  left  you  there, 
left  you  facing  La  Barre;  left  you  knowing  of  your 
forced  engagement  to  his  commissaire,  I  reached  a 
decision  —  I  meant  to  accompany  his  party  to  Mon- 


THE  WORDS  OF  LOVE  275 

treal,  find  some  excuse  on  the  way  for  quarrel,  and 
return  to  Quebec  —  and  you." 

He  paused,  but  I  uttered  no  word,  conscious  that  my 
cheeks  were  burning  hotly,  and  afraid  to  lift  my  eyes 
to  his  face. 

"  You  know  the  rest.  I  have  made  the  whole  jour 
ney;  I  have  borne  insult,  the  charge  of  crime,  merely 
that  I  might  remain,  and  serve  you.  Why  do  I  say 
this?  Because  tonight  —  if  we  succeed  in  getting 
through  the  Indian  lines  —  I  shall  be  again  among  my 
old  comrades,  and  shall  be  no  longer  a  servant  to 
Francois  Cassion.  I  shall  stand  before  him  a  man,  an 
equal,  ready  to  prove  myself  with  the  steel  — ' 

"  No,  Monsieur,"  I  burst  forth,  "  that  must  not  be; 
for  my  sake  you  will  not  quarrel !  " 

"  For  your  sake?    You  would  have  me  spare  him?  " 

"  Oh,  why  do  you  put  it  thus,  Monsieur !  It  is  so 
hard  for  me  to  explain.  You  say  you  love  me,  and  — 
and  the  words  bring  me  joy.  Ay,  I  confess  that.  But 
do  you  not  see  that  a  blow  from  your  hand  struck  at 
Francois  Cassion  would  separate  us  forever?  Surely 
that  is  not  the  end  you  seek.  I  would  not  have  you 
bear  affront  longer,  yet  no  open  quarrel  will  serve  to 
better  our  affairs.  Certainly  no  clash  of  swords.  Per 
haps  it  cannot  be  avoided,  for  Cassion  may  so  insult 
you  when  he  sees  us  together,  as  to  let  his  insolence 
go  beyond  restraint.  But  I  beg  of  you,  Monsieur,  to 


276  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

hold  your  hand,  to  restrain  your  temper  —  for  my 
sake." 

"  You  make  it  a  trial,  a  test?  " 

'  Yes  —  it  is  a  test.  But,  Monsieur,  there  is  more 
involved  here  than  mere  happiness.  You  must  be 
cleared  of  the  charge  of  crime,  and  I  must  learn  the 
truth  of  what  caused  my  marriage.  Without  these 
facts  the  future  can  hold  out  no  hope  for  either  of  us. 
And  there  is  only  one  way  in  which  this  end  can  be 
accomplished  —  a  confession  by  Cassion.  He  alone 
knows  the  entire  story  of  the  conspiracy,  and  there  is 
but  one  way  in  which  he  can  be  induced  to  talk." 

"  You  mean  the  same  method  you  proposed  to  me 
back  on  the  Ottawa?" 

I  faced  him  frankly,  my  eyes  meeting  his,  no  shade 
of  hesitation  in  my  voice. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,  I  mean  that.  You  refused  me 
before,  but  I  see  no  harm,  no  wrong  in  the  suggestion. 
If  the  men  we  fought  were  honorable  I  might  hesitate 
—  but  they  have  shown  no  sense  of  honor.  They  have 
made  me  their  victim,  and  I  am  fully  justified  in  turn 
ing  their  own  weapons  against  them.  I  have  never 
hesitated  in  my  purpose,  and  I  shall  not  now.  I  shall 
use  the  weapons  which  God  has  put  into  my  hands  to 
wring  from  him  the  bitter  truth  —  the  weapons  of  a 
woman,  love,  and  jealousy.  Monsieur,  am  I  to  fight 
this  fight  alone?" 


THE  WORDS  OF  LOVE  277 

At  first  I  thought  he  would  not  answer  me,  although 
his  hand  grip  tightened,  and  his  eyes  looked  down  into 
mine,  as  though  he  would  read  the  very  secret  of  my 
heart. 

"  Perhaps  I  did  not  understand  before,"  he  said  at 
last,  "  all  that  was  involved  in  your  decision.  I  must 
know  now  the  truth  from  your  own  lips  before  I  pledge 
myself." 

"  Ask  me  what  you  please ;  I  am  not  too  proud  to 
answer." 

"  I  think  there  must  be  back  of  this  choice  of  yours 
something  more  vital  than  hate,  more  impelling  than 
revenge." 

"  There  is,  Monsieur." 

"  May  I  ask  you  what?  " 

:<  Yes,  Monsieur,  and  I  feel  no  shame  in  answering ; 
I  love  you !  Is  that  enough  ?  " 

"  Enough!  my  sweetheart  —  " 

"Hush!"  I  interrupted,  "  not  now  —  Barbeau  re 
turns  yonder." 


I 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

WE  ATTACK  THE  SAVAGES 

T  was  already  so  dark  that  the  soldier  was  almost 
upon  us  before  I  perceived  his  shadow,  but  it  was 
evident  enough  from  his  first  words  that  he  had  over 
heard  none  of  our  conversation. 

"  There  are  no  Indians  in  the  village,"  he  said 
gruffly,  leaning  on  his  gun,  and  staring  at  us.  "  I  got 
across  to  a  small  island,  along  the  trunk  of  a  dead  tree, 
and  had  good  view  of  the  whole  bank  yonder.  The 
tepees  stand,  but  not  a  squaw,  nor  a  dog  is  left." 

"  Were  there  any  canoes  in  sight  along  the  shore?  " 

"  Only  one,  broken  beyond  repair." 

"  Then,  as  I  read  the  story,  the  tribe  fled  down  the 
stream,  either  to  join  the  others  on  the  Illinois,  or  the 
whites  at  the  fort.  They  were  evidently  not  attacked, 
but  had  news  of  the  coming  of  the  Iroquois,  and 
escaped  without  waiting  to  give  battle.  'Tis  not  likely 
the  wolves  will  overlook  this  village  long.  Are  we 
ready  to  go  forward  ?  " 

"  Ay,  the  venture  must  be  made,  and  it  is  dark 
enough  now." 

De  Artigny's  hand  pressed  my  shoulder. 

278 


WE  ATTACK  THE  SAVAGES  279 

"  I  would  that  I  could  remain  with  you,  Madame," 
he  said  quietly,  "  but  as  I  know  the  way  my  place  is 
in  advance.  Barbeau  must  be  your  protector." 

"  Nor  could  I  ask  for  a  braver.  Do  not  permit  any 
thought  of  me  to  make  you  less  vigilant,  Monsieur. 
You  expect  to  gain  the  fort  unseen?  " 

"  Tis  merely  a  chance  we  take  —  the  only  one,"  he 
explained  briefly.  "  I  cannot  even  be  certain  the  fort 
is  in  state  of  siege,  yet,  without  doubt  those  warriors 
who  went  down  the  river  would  be  in  position  to  pre 
vent  our  approaching  the  rock  by  canoe.  There  is  a 
secret  path  here,  known  only  to  La  Salle's  officers, 
which,  however,  should  give  us  entrance,  unless  some 
wandering  Iroquois  has  discovered  it  by  accident.  We 
must  approach  with  the  utmost  caution,  yet  I  do  not 
anticipate  great  peril.  Barbeau,  do  not  become  sepa 
rated  from  Madame,  but  let  me  precede  you  by  a 
hundred  paces  —  you  will  have  no  trouble  following 
the  trail." 

He  disappeared  in  the  darkness,  vanishing  silently, 
and  we  stood  motionless  waiting  our  turn  to  advance. 
Neither  spoke,  Barbeau  leaning  forward,  his  gun  ex 
tended,  alert  and  ready.  The  intense  darkness,  the 
quiet  night,  the  mystery  lurking  amid  those  shadows 
beyond,  all  combined  to  arouse  within  me  a  sense  of 
danger.  I  could  feel  the  swift  pounding  of  my  heart, 
and  I  clasped  the  sleeve  of  the  soldier's  jacket  merely 


280  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

to  assure  myself  of  his  actual  presence.  The  pressure 
of  my  fingers  caused  him  to  glance  about. 

"  Do  not  be  frightened,  Madame,"  he  whispered 
encouragingly.  "  There  would  be  firing  yonder  if  the 
Iroquois  blocked  our  path." 

"  Fear  not  for  me,"  I  answered,  surprised  at  the 
steadiness  of  my  voice.  "  It  is  the  lonely  silence  which 
makes  me  shrink;  as  soon  as  we  advance  I  shall  have 
my  nerve  again.  Have  we  not  waited  long  enough?  " 

"  Ay,  come ;  but  be  careful  where  you  place  your 
feet." 

He  led  the  way,  walking  with  such  slow  caution, 
that,  although  I  followed  step  by  step,  not  a  sound 
reached  my  ears.  Dark  as  the  night  was,  our  eyes, 
accustomed  to  the  gloom,  were  able  to  distinguish  the 
marks  of  the  trail,  and  follow  its  windings  without 
much  difficulty.  Many  a  moccasined  foot  had  passed 
that  way  before  us,  beating  down  a  hard  path  through 
the  sod,  and  pressing  aside  the  low  bushes  which  helped 
to  conceal  the  passage.  At  first  we  followed  rather 
closely  the  bank  of  the  stream;  then  the  narrow  trail 
swerved  to  the  right,  entering  a  gap  between  two  hills, 
ever  tending  to  a  higher  altitude.  We  circled  about 
large  rocks,  and  up  a  ravine,  through  which  we  found 
barely  room  for  passage,  the  walls  rising  steep  and 
high  on  either  side.  It  was  intensely  dark  down  there, 
yet  impossible  for  us  to  escape  the  trail,  and  at  the 


WE  ATTACK  THE  SAVAGES  281 

end  of  that  passage  we  emerged  into  an  open  space, 
enclosed  with  woods,  and  having  a  grit  of  sand  under 
foot.  Here  the  trail  seemed  to  disappear,  but  Bar- 
beau  struck  straight  across,  and  in  the  forest  shade 
beyond  we  found  De  Artigny  waiting. 

"  Do  not  shoot,"  he  whispered.  "  I  was  afraid  you 
might  misjudge  the  way  here,  as  the  sand  leaves  no 
clear  trace.  The  rest  of  the  passage  is  through  the 
woods,  and  up  a  steep  hill.  You  are  not  greatly 
wearied,  Madame?" 

"  Oh,  no ;  I  have  made  some  false  steps  in  the  dark, 
but  the  pace  has  been  slow.  Do  we  approach  the 
fort?" 

"  A  half  league  beyond ;  a  hundred  yards  more,  and 
we  begin  the  climb.  There  we  will  be  in  the  zone  of 
danger,  although  thus  far  I  perceive  no  sign  of  Indian 
presence.  Have  you,  Barbeau  ?  " 

"  None  except  this  feather  of  a  war  bonnet  I  picked 
up  at  the  big  rock  below." 

"A  feather!    Is  it  Iroquois  ?  " 

"  It  is  cut  square,  and  no  Algonquin  ever  does  that." 

"  Ay,  let  me  see !  You  are  right,  Barbeau ;  'twas 
dropped  from  a  Tuscarora  war  bonnet.  Then  the 
wolves  have  been  this  way." 

"  Could  it  not  be  possible,"  I  asked,  "  that  the 
feather  was  spoil  of  war  dropped  by  some  Miami  in 
flight?" 


282  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  Possible  perhaps,  but  not  probable ;  some  white 
man  may  have  passed  this  way  with  trophy,  but  no 
Illinois  Indian  would  dare  such  venture.  I  have  seen 
them  before  in  Iroquois  foray.  I  like  not  the  sign, 
Barbeau,  yet  there  is  naught  for  us  to  do  now,  but  go 
on.  We  dare  not  be  found  without  the  fort  at  day 
break.  Keep  within  thirty  paces  of  me,  and  guard  the 
lady  well." 

It  was  a  dense  woods  we  entered,  and  how  Barbeau 
kept  to  the  trail  will  ever  be  to  me  a  mystery.  No 
doubt  the  instinct  of  a  woodsman  guided  him  some 
what,  and  then,  with  his  moccasined  feet,  he  could 
feel  the  slight  depression  in  the  earth,  and  thus  cling 
to  the  narrow  path.  I  would  have  been  lost  in  a 
moment,  had  I  not  clung  to  him,  and  we  moved  for 
ward  like  two  snails,  scarcely  venturing  to  breathe,  our 
motions  as  silent  as  a  wild  panther  stalking  its  prey. 

Except  for  a  faint  rustling  of  leaves  overhead  no 
sound  was  distinguishable,  although  once  we  were 
startled  by  some  wild  thing  scurrying  across  our  path, 
the  sudden  noise  it  made  causing  me  to  give  utterance 
to  a  half -stifled  cry.  I  could  feel  how  tense  was  every 
muscle  in  the  soldier's  body,  as  he  advanced  steadily 
step  by  step,  his  gun  flung  forward,  each  nerve 
strained  to  the  utmost. 

We  crossed  the  wood,  and  began  to  climb  among 


WE  ATTACK  THE  SAVAGES  283 

loose  stones,  finally  finding  solid  rock  beneath  our  feet, 
the  path  skirting  the  edge  of  what  seemed  to  be  a  deep 
gash  in  the  earth,  and  winding  about  wherever  it 
could  find  passage.  The  way  grew  steeper  and 
steeper,  and  more  difficult  to  traverse,  although,  as  we 
thus  rose  above  the  tree  limit,  the  shadows  became  less 
dense,  and  we  were  able  dimly  to  perceive  objects  a 
yard  or  two  in  advance.  I  strained  my  eyes  over  Bar- 
beau's  shoulder,  but  could  gain  no  glimpse  of  De 
Artigny,  Then  we  rounded  a  sharp  edge  of  rock,  and 
met  him  blocking  the  narrow  way. 

"  The  red  devils  are  there,"  he  said,  his  voice  barely 
audible.  "  Beyond  the  curve  in  the  bank.  'Twas  God's 
mercy  I  had  glimpse  in  time,  or  I  would  have  walked 
straight  into  their  midst.  A  stone  dropping  into  the 
ravine  warned  me,  and  I  crept  on  all  fours  to  where 
I  could  see." 

"You  counted  them?" 

"Hardly  that  in  this  darkness;  yet  'tis  no  small 
party.  'Twould  be  my  judgment  there  are  twenty 
warriors  there." 

"And  the  fort?" 

"  Short  rifle  shot  away.  Once  past  this  party,  and 
the  way  is  easy.  Here  is  my  thought  Barbeau.  There 
is  no  firing,  and  this  party  of  wolves  are  evidently 
hidden  in  ambush.  They  have  found  the  trail,  and 
expect  some  party  from  the  fort  to  pass  this  way." 


284  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Or  else,"  said  the  other  thoughtfully,  "  they  lie 
in  wait  for  an  assault  at  daylight  —  that  would  be 
Indian  war." 

"  True,  such  might  be  their  purpose,  but  in  either 
case  one  thing  remains  true  —  they  anticipate  no 
attack  from  below.  All  their  vigilance  is  in  the  other 
direction.  A  swift  attack,  a  surprise  will  drive  them 
into  panic.  'Tis  a  grave  risk  I  know,  but  there  is  no 
other  passage  to  the  fort." 

"  If  we  had  arms,  it  might  be  done." 

"  We'll  give  them  no  time  to  discover  what  we  have 
—  a  shot,  a  yell,  a  rush  forward.  'Twill  all  be  over 
with  before  a  devil  among  them  gets  his  second  breath. 
Then  'tis  not  likely  the  garrison  is  asleep.  If  we 
once  get  by  there  will  be  help  in  plenty  to  hold  back 
pursuit.  'Tis  a  desperate  chance  I  admit,  but  have 
you  better  to  propose  ?  " 

The  soldier  stood  silent,  fingering  his  gun,  until 
De  Artigny  asked  impatiently: 

"You  have  none?" 

"  I  know  not  the  passage ;  is  there  no  way  around  ?  " 

"  No ;  this  trail  leads  alone  to  the  fort  gate.  I  antici 
pated  this,  and  thought  it  all  out  as  I  came  along.  In 
the  surprise  at  the  first  attack,  the  savages  will  never 
know  whether  we  be  two  or  a  dozen.  They  will  have 
no  guard  in  this  direction,  and  we  can  creep  almost 
upon  them  before  attempting  a  rush.  The  two  in 


WE  ATTACK  THE  SAVAGES  285 

advance  should  be  safely  past  before  they  recover 
sufficiently  to  make  any  fight.  It  will  be  all  done  in 
the  dark,  you  know." 

"  You  will  go* first,  with  the  lady?  " 

"  No;  that  is  to  be  your  task;  I  will  cover  the  rear." 

I  heard  these  words,  yet  it  was  not  my  privilege  to 
protest.  Indeed,  I  felt  that  he  was  right,  and  my 
courage  made  response  to  his  decision. 

"  If  this  be  the  best  way  possible,"  I  said  quietly, 
for  both  men  glanced  questioningly  at  me,  "  then  do 
not  think  of  me  as  helpless,  or  a  burden.  I  will  do 
all  I  can  to  aid  you." 

"  Never  have  I  doubted  that,"  exclaimed  De  Artigny 
heartily.  "  So  then  the  affair  is  settled.  Barbeau, 
creep  forward  about  the  bank;  be  a  savage  now,  and 
make  no  noise  until  I  give  the  word.  You  next, 
Madame,  and  keep  close  enough  to  touch  your  leader. 
The  instant  I  yell,  and  Barbeau  fires,  the  two  of  you 
leap  up,  and  rush  forward.  Pay  no  heed  to  me." 
'  You  would  have  us  desert  you,  Monsieur  ?  " 

"  It  will  be  every  one  for  himself,"  he  answered 
shortly.  "  I  take  my  chance,  but  shall  not  be  far 
behind." 

We  clasped  hands,  and  then,  as  Barbeau  advanced 
to  the  corner,  I  followed,  my  only  thought  now  to 
do  all  that  was  required  of  me.  I  did  not  glance  back 
ward,  yet  was  aware  that  De  Artigny  was  close  behind. 


286  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

My  heart  beat  fiercely,  but  I  was  not  conscious  of  fear, 
although  a  moment  later,  I  could  perceive  the  dim 
figures  of  savages.  They  were  but  mere  vague  shad 
ows  in  the  night,  and  I  made  no  attempt  to  count  them, 
only  realizing  that  they  were  grouped  together  in  the 
trail.  I  could  not  have  told  how  they  faced,  but  there 
was  a  faint  sound  of  guttural  speech,  which  proved 
them  unsuspicious  of  danger.  Barbeau,  lying  low  like 
a  snake,  crept  cautiously  forward,  making  not  the 
slightest  noise,  and  closely  hugging  the  deeper  shadow 
of  the  bank.  I  endeavored  to  imitate  his  every  motion, 
almost  dragging  my  body  forward  by  gripping  my  rin 
gers  into  the  rock-strewn  earth. 

We  advanced  by  inches,  pausing  now  and  then  to 
listen  breathlessly  to  the  low  murmur  of  the  Indian 
voices,  and  endeavoring  to  note  any  change  in  the 
posture  of  the  barely  distinguishable  figures.  There 
was  no  alarm,  no  changing  of  places,  and  the  success 
of  our  approach  brought  to  us  new  confidence.  Once 
a  savage  form,  appearing  grotesque  in  its  blanket,  sud 
denly  stood  erect,  and  we  shrunk  close  to  the  ground 
in  terror  of  discovery.  An  instant  of  agony  followed, 
in  which  we  held  our  breath,  staring  through  the  dark, 
every  nerve  throbbing.  But  the  fellow  merely  stretched 
his  arms  lazily,  uttered  some  guttural  word,  and 
resumed  his  place. 

Once  the  gleam  of  a  star  reflected  from  a  rifle  bar- 


WE  ATTACK  THE  SAVAGES  287 

rel  as  its  owner  shifted  position;  but  nothing  else 
occurred  to  halt  our  steady  advance.  We  were  within 
a  very  few  yards  of  them,  so  close,  indeed,  I  could  dis 
tinguish  the  individual  forms,  when  Barbeau  paused, 
and,  with  deliberate  caution,  rose  on  one  knee.  Realiz 
ing  instantly  that  he  was  preparing  for  the  desperate 
leap,  I  also  lifted  my  body,  and  braced  myself  for  the 
effort.  De  Artigny  touched  me,  and  spoke,  but  his 
voice  was  so  low  it  scarcely  reached  my  ears. 

"  Do  not  hesitate ;  run  swift,  and  straight.  Give 
Barbeau  the  signal." 

What  followed  is  to  me  a  delirium  of  fever,  and 
remains  in  memory  indistinct  and  uncertain.  I  reached 
out,  and  touched  Barbeau;  I  heard  the  sudden  roar  of 
De  Artigny's  voice,  the  sharp  report  of  the  soldier's 
rifle.  The  flame  cut  the  dark  as  though  it  was  the 
blade  of  a  knife,  and,  in  the  swift  red  glare,  I  saw  a 
savage  fling  up  his  arms  and  fall  headlong.  Then  all 
was  chaos,  confusion,  death.  Nothing  touched  me, 
not  even  a  gripping  hand,  but  there  were  Indian  shots, 
giving  me  glimpse  of  the  hellish  scene,  of  naked 
bodies,  long  waving  hair,  eyes  mad  with  terror,  and 
red  arms  brandished,  the  rifles  they  bore  shining  in 
the  red  glare. 

I  saw  Barbeau  grip  his  gun  by  the  barrel  and  strike 
as  he  ran.  Again  and  again  it  fell  crunching  against 
flesh.  A  savage  hand  slashed  at  him  with  a  gleaming 


288  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

knife,  but  I  struck  the  red  arm  with  my  pistol  butt, 
and  the  Indian  fell  flat,  leaving  the  way  open.  We 
dashed  through,  but  Barbeau  grasped  me,  and  thrust 
me  ahead  of  him,  and  whirled  about,  with  uplifted 
rifle  to  aid  De  Artigny  who  faced  two  warriors, 
naked  knife  in  hand. 

"  Run,  Madame,   for  the  fort,"  he  shouted  above 
the  uproar.     "To  my  help,  Barbeau!" 


CHAPTER  XXV 

WITHIN    THE   FORT 

I  DOUBT  if  I  paused  a  second,  yet  that  was  enough 
to  give  me  glimpse  of  the  weird  scene.  I  saw  De 
Artigny  lunge  with  his  knife,  a  huge  savage  reeling 
beneath  the  stroke,  and  Barbeau  cleave  passage  to  the 
rescue,  the  stock  of  his  gun  shattered  as  he  struck 
fiercely  at  the  red  devils  who  blocked  his  path. 

Outnumbered,  helpless  for  long  in  that  narrow 
space,  their  only  hope  lay  in  a  sortie  by  the  garrison, 
and  it  was  my  part  to  give  the  alarm.  Even  as  I 
sprang  forward,  a  savage  leaped  from  the  ruck,  but 
I  escaped  his  hand,  and  raced  up  the  dark  trail,  the  one 
thought  urging  me  on.  God  knows  how  I  made  it  — 
to  me  'tis  but  a  memory  of  falls  over  unseen  obstacles, 
of  reckless  running;  yet  the  distance  could  have  been 
scarce  more  than  a  hundred  yards,  before  my  eyes 
saw  the  darker  shadow  of  the  stockade  outlined  against 
the  sky. 

Crying  out  with  full  strength  of  my  voice  I  burst 
into  the  little  open  space,  then  tripped  and  fell  just  as 
the  gate  swung  wide,  and  I  saw  a  dozen  dark  forms 

289 


290  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

emerge.     One  leaped  forward  and  grasped  me,  lifting 
me  partly  to  my  feet. 

" Mon  Dien!  a  woman!"  he  exclaimed  in  startled 
voice.  "  What  means  this,  in  Heaven's  name  ?  " 

"  Quick,"  I  gasped,  breaking  away,  able  now  to 
stand  on  my  own  feet.  "  They  are  fighting  there  — 
two  white  men  —  De  Artigny  —  " 

"  What,  Rene !  Ay,  lads,  to  the  rescue !  Cartier, 
take  the  lady  within.  Come  with  me  you  others." 

They  swept  past  me,  the  leader  well  in  advance.  I 
felt  the  rush  as  they  passed,  and  had  glimpse  of  vague 
figures  'ere  they  disappeared  in  the  darkness.  Then 
I  was  alone,  except  for  the  bearded  soldier  who 
grasped  my  arm. 

"  Who  was  that?  "  I  asked,  "  the  man  who  led?  " 

"  Boisrondet,  Francois  de  Boisrondet." 

"  An  officer  of  La  Salle's  ?  You  then  are  of  his 
company?  " 

"  I  am,"  a  bit  proudly,  "  but  most  of  the  lads  yon 
der  belong  with  De  Baugis.  Now  we  fight  a  common 
foe,  and  forget  our  own  quarrel.  Did  you  say  Rene  de 
Artigny  was  in  the  fighting  yonder  ?  " 

"  Yes;  he  and  a  soldier  named  Barbeau." 

The  fellow  stood  silent,  shifting  his  feet. 

"  'Twas  told  us  he  was  dead,"  he  said  finally,  with 
effort  "  Some  more  of  La  Barre's  men  arrived  three 
days  ago  by  boat,  under  a  popinjay  they  call  Cassion 


WITHIN  THE  FORT  291 

to  recruit  De  Baugis'  forces.  De  la  Durantaye  was 
with  him  from  the  portage,  so  that  now  they  out 
number  us  three  to  one.  You  know  this  Cassion, 
Madame?  " 

"  Ay,  I  traveled  with  his  party  from  Montreal." 

"  Ah,  then  you  will  know  the  truth  no  doubt.  De 
Tonty  and  Cassion  were  at  swords  points  over  a  charge 
the  latter  made  against  Rene  de  Artigny  —  that  he 
had  murdered  one  of  the  party  at  St.  Ignace." 

"  Hugo  Chevet,  the  fur  trader." 

"  Ay,  that  was  the  name.  We  of  La  Salle's  com 
pany  know  it  to  be  a  lie.  Sacre!  I  have  served  with 
that  lad  two  years,  and  'tis  not  in  his  nature  to  knife 
any  man  in  the  back.  And  so  De  Tonty  said,  and  he 
gave  Cassion  the  lie  straight  in  his  teeth.  I  heard  their 
words,  and  but  for  De  Baugis  and  De  la  Durantaye, 
Francois  Cassion  would  have  paid  well  for  his  false 
tongue.  Now  you  can  tell  him  the  truth." 

"  I  shall  do  that,  but  even  my  word,  I  fear,  will  not 
clear  De  Artigny  of  the  charge.  I  believe  the  man  to 
be  innocent;  in  my  heart  there  is  no  doubt,  yet  there 
is  so  little  to  be  proven." 

"Cassion  speaks  bitterly;  he  is  an  enemy." 

"  Monsieur  Cassion  is  my  husband,"  I  said  regret 
fully. 

''  Your  pardon,  Madame.  Ah,  I  understand  it  all 
now.  You  were  supposed  to  have  been  drowned  in 


292  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

the  great  lake,  but  were  saved  by  De  Artigny.  'Twill 
be  a  surprise  for  Monsieur,  but  in  this  land,  we  witness 
strange  things.  Mon  Dieu!  see,  they  corne  yonder; 
'tis  Boisrondet  and  his  men." 

They  approached  in  silence,  mere  shadowy  figures, 
whose  numbers  I  could  not  count,  but  those  in  advance 
bore  a  helpless  body  in  their  arms,  and  my  heart 
seemed  to  stop  its  beating,  until  I  heard  De  Artigny's 
voice  in  cheerful  greeting. 

"  What,  still  here,  Madame,  and  the  gate  beyond 
open,"  he  took  my  hand,  and  lifted  it  to  his  lips.  "  My 
congratulations;  your  work  was  well  done,  and  our 
lives  thank  you.  Madame  Cassion,  this  is  my  com 
rade,  Francois  Boisrondet,  whose  voice  I  was  never 
more  glad  to  hear  than  this  night.  I  commend  him  to 
your  mercy." 

Boisrondet,  a  mere  shadow  in  the  night,  swept  the 
earth  with  his  hat. 

"  I  mind  me  the  time,"  he  said  courteously,  "  when 
Rene  did  me  equal  service." 

"  The  savages  have  fled?  " 

"  'Twas  short,  and  sweet,  Madame,  and  those  who 
failed  to  fly  are  lying  yonder." 

"  Yet  some  among  you  are  hurt?  " 

"  Barbeau  hath  an  ugly  wound  —  ay,  bear  him 
along,  lads,  and  have  the  cut  looked  to  —  but  as  for 
the  rest  of  us,  there  is  no  serious  harm  done." 


WITHIN  THE  FORT  293 

I  was  gazing  at  De  Artigny,  and  marked  how  he 
held  one  hand  to  his  side. 

"  And  you.  Monsieur ;  you  are  unscathed  ?  " 

"  Except  for  a  small  wound  here,  and  a  head  which 
rings  yet  from  savage  blows  —  no  more  than  a  night's 
rest  will  remedy.  Come,  Madame  'tis  time  we  were 
within,  and  the  gates  closed." 

"  Is  there  still  danger  then  ?  Surely  now  that  we  are 
under  protection  there  will  be  no  attack?  " 

"  Not  from  those  we  have  passed,  but  'tis  told  me 
there  are  more  than  a  thousand  Iroquois  warriors  in 
the  valley,  and  the  garrison  has  less  than  fifty  men  all 
told.  It  was  luck  we  got  through  so  easily.  Ay, 
Boisrondet,  we  are  ready." 

That  was  my  first  glimpse  of  the  interior  of  a  fron 
tier  fort,  and,  although  I  saw  only  the  little  open  space 
lighted  by  a  few  waving  torches,  the  memory  abides 
with  distinctness.  A  body  of  men  met  us  at  the  gate, 
dim,  indistinct  figures,  a  few  among  them  evidently 
soldiers  from  their  dress,  but  the  majority  clothed  in 
the  ordinary  garb  of  the  wilderness.  Save  for  one 
Indian  squaw,  not  a  woman  was  visible,  nor  did  I 
recognize  a  familiar  face,  as  the  fellows,  each  man 
bearing  a  rifle,  surged  about  us  in  noisy  welcome, 
eagerly  questioning  those  who  had  gone  forth  to  our 
rescue.  Yet  we  were  scarcely  within,  and  the  gates 
closed,  when  a  man  pressed  his  way  forward  through 


294  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

the  throng,  in  voice  of  authority  bidding  them  stand 
aside.  A  blazing  torch  cast  its  red  light  over  him, 
revealing  a  slender  figure  attired  in  frontier  garb,  a 
dark  face,  made  alive  by  a  pair  of  dense  brown  eyes, 
which  met  mine  in  a  stare  of  surprise. 

"  Back  safe,  Boisrondet,"  he  exclaimed  sharply, 
"  and  have  brought  in  a  woman.  Tis  a  strange  sight 
in  this  land.  Were  any  of  our  lads  hurt?  " 

"  None  worth  reporting,  Monsieur.  The  man  they 
carried  was  a  soldier  of  M.  de  la  Durantaye.  He  was 
struck  down  before  we  reached  the  party.  There  is 
an  old  comrade  here." 

"  An  old  comrade!  Lift  the  torch,  Jacques.  Faith, 
there  are  so  few  left  I  would  not  miss  the  sight  of  such 
a  face." 

He  stared  about  at  us,  for  an  instant  uncertain ;  then 
took  a  quick  step  forward,  his  hand  outstretched. 

"Rene  de  Artigny!"  he  cried,  his  joy  finding 
expression  in  his  face.  "  Ay,  an  old  comrade,  indeed, 
and  only  less  welcome  here  than  M.  de  la  Salle  himself. 
'Twas  a  bold  trick  you  played  tonight,  but  not  unlike 
many  another  I  have  seen  you  venture.  You  bring  me 
message  from  Monsieur?  " 

"  Only  that  he  has  sailed  safely  for  France  to  have 
audience  with  Louis.  I  saw  him  aboard  ship,  and  was 
bidden  to  tell  you  to  bide  here  in  patience,  and  seek 
no  quarrel  with  De  Baugis." 


WITHIN  THE  FORT  295 

"  Easy  enough  to  say ;  but  in  all  truth  I  need  not 
seek  quarrel  —  it  comes  my  way  without  seeking.  De 
Baugis  was  not  so  bad  —  a  bit  high  strung,  perhaps, 
and  boastful  of  his  rank,  yet  not  so  ill  a  comrade  — 
but  there  is  a  newcomer  here,  a  popinjay  named  Cas- 
sion,  with  whom  I  cannot  abide.  Ah,  but  you  know 
the  beast,  for  you  journeyed  west  in  his  company. 
Sacre!  the  man  charged  you  with  murder,  and  I  gave 
him  the  lie  to  his  teeth.  Not  two  hours  ago  we  had 
our  swords  out,  but  now  you  can  answer  for  yourself." 

De  Artigny  hesitated,  his  eyes  meeting  mine. 

"  I  fear,  Monsieur  de  Tonty,"  he  said  finally,  "  the 
answer  may  not  be  so  easily  made.  If  it  were  point 
of  sword  now,  I  could  laugh  at  the  man,  but  he  pos 
sesses  some  ugly  facts  difficult  to  explain." 

"  Yet  'twas  not  your  hand  which  did  the  deed?  " 

"  I  pledge  you  my  word  to  that.  Yet  this  is  no 
time  to  talk  of  the  matter.  I  have  wounds  to  be  looked 
to,  and  would  learn  first  how  Barbeau  fares.  You 
know  not  the  lady;  but  of  course  not,  or  your  tongue 
would  never  have  spoken  so  freely  —  Monsieur  de 
Tonty,  Madame  Cassion." 

He  straightened  up,  his  eyes  on  my  face.  For  an 
instant  he  stood  motionless;  then  swept  the  hat  from 
his  head,  and  bent  low. 

:c  Your  pardon,  Madame ;  we  of  the  wilderness  be 
come  rough  of  speech.  I  should  have  known,  for  a 


296  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

rumor  reached  me  of  your  accident.  You  owe  life, 
no  doubt,  to  Sieur  de  Artigny." 

"Yes,  Monsieur;  he  has  been  my  kind  friend." 

"  He  would  not  be  the  one  I  love  else.  We  know 
men  on  this  frontier,  Madame,  and  this  lad  hath  seen 
years  of  service  by  my  side."  His  hand  rested  on 
De  Artigny' s  shoulder.  "  'Twas  only  natural  then 
that  I  should  resent  M.  Cassion's  charge  of  murder." 

"  I  share  your  faith  in  the  innocence  of  M.  de 
Artigny,"  I  answered  firmly  enough,  "  but  beyond  this 
assertion  I  can  say  nothing." 

"  Naturally  not,  Madame.  Yet  we  must  move 
along.  You  can  walk,  Rene?  " 

"  Ay,  my  hurts  are  mostly  bruises." 

The  torches  led  the  way,  the  dancing  flames  lighting 
up  the  scene.  There  was  hard,  packed  earth  under  our 
feet,  nor  did  I  realize  yet  that  this  Fort  St.  Louis  occu 
pied  the  summit  of  a  great  rock,  protected  on  three 
sides  by  precipices,  towering  high  above  the  river. 
Sharpened  palisades  of  logs  surrounded  us  on  every 
side,  with  low  log  houses  built  against  them,  on  the 
roofs  of  which  riflemen  could  stand  in  safety  to  guard 
the  valley  below. 

The  central  space  was  open  except  for  two  small 
buildings,  one  from  its  shape  a  chapel,  and  the  other, 
as  I  learned  later,  the  guardhouse.  A  fire  blazed  at 
the  farther  end  of  the  enclosure,  with  a  number  of  men 


WITHIN  THE  FORT  297 

lounging  about  it,  and  illumined  the  front  of  a  more 
pretentious  building,  which  apparently  extended  across 
that  entire  end.  This  building,  having  the  appearance 
of  a  barrack,  exhibited  numerous  doors  and  windows, 
with  a  narrow  porch  in  front,  on  which  I  perceived 
a  group  of  men. 

As  we  approached  more  closely,  De  Tonty  walking 
between  De  Artigny  and  myself,  a  soldier  ran  up  the 
steps,  and  made  some  report.  Instantly  the  group 
broke,  and  two  men  strode  past  the  fire,  and  met  us. 
One  was  a  tall,  imposing  figure  in  dragoon  uniform,  a 
sword  at  his  thigh,  his  face  full  bearded;  the  other 
whom  I  recognized  instantly  with  a  swift  intake  of 
breath,  was  Monsieur  Cassion.  He  was  a  stride  in 
advance,  his  eyes  searching  me  out  in  the  dim  light,  his 
face  flushed  from  excitement. 

"  Mon  Dieu!  what  is  this  I  hear,"  he  exclaimed, 
staring  at  the  three  of  us  as  though  doubting  the  evi 
dence  of  his  own  eyes.  "  My  wife  alive?  Ay,  by  my 
faith,  it  is  indeed  Adele."  He  grasped  me  by  the  arm, 
but  even  at  that  instant  his  glance  fell  upon  De 
Artigny,  and  his  manner  changed. 

"  Saint  Anne !  and  what  means  this !  So  'tis  \vith 
this  rogue  you  have  been  wandering  the  wilderness !  " 

He  tugged  at  his  sword,  but  the  dragoon  caught  his 
arm. 

"  Nay,  wait,  Cassion.     'Twill  be  best  to  learn  the 


298  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

truth  before  resorting  to  blows.  Perchance  Monsieur 
Tonty  can  explain  clearly  what  has  happened." 

"  It  is  explained  already,"  answered  the  Italian,  and 
he  took  a  step  forward  as  though  to  protect  us.  "  These 
two,  with  a  soldier  of  M.  de  la  Durantaye,  endeavored 
to  reach  the  fort,  and  were  attacked  by  Iroquois.  We 
dispatched  men  to  their  rescue,  and  have  all  now  safe 
within  the  palisades.  What  more  would  you  learn, 
Messieurs  ?  " 

Cassion  pressed  forward,  and  fronted  him,  angered 
beyond  control. 

"  We  know  all  that,"  he  roared  savagely.  "  But  I 
would  learn  why  they  hid  themselves  from  me.  Ay, 
Madame,  but  I  will  make  you  talk  when  once  we  are 
alone !  But  now  I  denounce  this  man  as  the  murderer 
of  Hugo  Chevet,  and  order  him  under  arrest.  Here, 
lads,  seize  the  fellow." 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

IN   DE  BAUCIS'   QUARTERS 

DE  TONTY  never  gave  way  an  inch,  as  a  dozen 
soldiers  advanced  at  Cassion's  order. 

"  Wait  men !  "  he  said  sternly.  "  Tis  no  time,  with 
Iroquois  about,  to  start  a  quarrel,  yet  if  a  hand  be 
laid  on  this  lad  here  in  anger,  we,  who  are  of  La  Salle's 
Company,  will  protect  him  with  our  lives  —  " 

"You  defend  a  murderer?" 

"  No ;  a  comrade.  Listen  to  me,  Cassion,  and  you 
De  Baugis.  I  have  held  quiet  to  your  dictation,  but  no 
injustice  shall  be  done  to  comrade  of  mine  save  by 
force  of  arms.  I  know  naught  of  your  quarrel,  or 
your  charges  of  crime  against  De  Artigny,  but  the  lad 
is  going  to  have  fair  play.  He  is  no  courier  du  bois 
to  be  killed  for  your  vengeance,  but  an  officer  under 
Sieur  de  la  Salle,  entitled  to  trial  and  judgment." 

"  He  was  my  guide ;  I  have  authority." 

"  Not  now,  Monsieur.  Tis  true  he  served  you,  and 
was  your  engage  on  the  voyage  hither.  But  even  in 
that  service,  he  obeyed  the  orders  of  La  Salle.  Now, 
within  these  palisades,  he  is  an  officer  of  this  garrison, 
and  subject  only  to  me." 

299 


300  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

De  Baugis  spoke,  his  voice  cold,  contemptuous. 

"  You  refuse  obedience  to  the  Governor  of  New 
France?" 

"  No,  Monsieur ;  I  am  under  orders  to  obey.  There 
will  be  no  trouble  between  us  if  you  are  just  to  my 
men.  La  Barre  is  not  here  to  decide  this,  but  I  am." 
He  put  his  hand  on  De  Artigny's  shoulder.  "  Mon 
sieur  Cassion  charges  this  man  with  murder.  He  is 
an  officer  of  my  command,  and  I  arrest  him.  He  shall 
be  protected,  and  given  a  fair  trial.  What  more  can 
you  ask  ?  " 

"  You  will  protect  him !  help  him  to  escape,  rather !  " 
burst  out  Cassion.  "  That  is  the  scheme,  De  Baugis." 

"  Your  words  are  insult,  Monsieur,  and  I  bear  no 
more.  If  you  seek  quarrel,  you  shall  have  it.  I  am 
your  equal,  Monsieur,  and  my  commission  comes  from 
the  King.  Ah,  M.  de  la  Durantaye,  what  say  you  of 
this  matter?" 

A  man,  broad  shouldered,  in  the  dress  of  a  woods 
man,  elbowed  his  way  through  the  throng  of  soldiers. 
He  had  a  strong,  good-humored  face. 

"  In  faith,  I  heard  little  of  the  controversy,  yet  'tis 
like  I  know  the  gist  of  it,  as  I  have  just  conversed  with 
a  wounded  soldier  of  mine,  Barbeau,  who  repeated  the 
story  as  he  understood  it.  My  hand  to  you,  Sieur  de 
Artigny,  and  it  seems  to  me,  Messieurs,  that  De  Tonty 
hath  the  right  of  it." 


IN  DE  BAUCIS1  QUARTERS  301 

"  You  take  his  side  against  us  who  hath  the  author 
ity  of  the  Governor?  " 

"  Pah !  that  is  not  the  issue.  'Tis  merely  a  question 
of  justice  to  this  lad  here.  I  stand  for  fair  trial  with 
Henri  de  Tonty,  and  will  back  my  judgment  with  my 
sword." 

They  stood  eye  to  eye,  the  four  of  them,  and  the 
group  of  soldiers  seemed  to  divide,  each  company 
drawing  together.  Cassion  growled  some  vague  threat, 
but  De  Baugis  took  another  course,  gripping  his  com 
panion  by  the  arm. 

"  No,  Francois,  'tis  not  worth  the  danger,"  he 
expostulated.  "  There  will  be  no  crossing  of  steel. 
Monsieur  Cassion,  no  doubt,  hath  reason  to  be  angered 
—  but  not  I.  The  man  shall  have  his  trial,  and  we 
will  learn  the  right  and  wrong  of  all  this  presently. 
Monsieur  Tonty,  the  prisoner  is  left  in  your  charge. 
Fall  back  men  —  to  your  barracks.  Madame,  permit 
me  to  offer  you  my  escort." 

"To  where,  Monsieur?" 

"  To  the  only  quarters  fitted  for  your  reception," 
he  said  gallantly,  "  those  I  have  occupied  since  arrival 
here." 

"  You  vacate  them  for  me?  " 

"  With  the  utmost  pleasure,"  bowing  gallantly.  "  I 
beg  of  you  their  acceptance;  your  husband  has  been 
my  guest,  and  will  join  with  me  in  exile." 


302  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

I  glanced  at  De  Tonty,  who  yet  stood  with  hand  on 
De  Artigny's  shoulder,  a  little  cordon  of  his  own  men 
gathered  closely  about  them.  My  eyes  encountered 
those  of  the  younger  officer.  As  I  turned  away  I 
found  myself  confronted  by  Cassion.  The  very  sight 
of  his  face  brought  me  instant  decision,  and  I  spoke 
my  acceptance  before  he  could  utter  the  words  trem 
bling  on  his  lips. 

"  I  will  use  your  quarters  gladly,  Captain  de  Bau- 
gis,"  I  said  quietly,  "  but  will  ask  to  be  left  there  undis 
turbed." 

"  Most  assuredly,  Madame  —  my  servant  will 
accompany  you." 

"  Then  good-night,  Messieurs,"  I  faced  Cassion, 
meeting  his  eyes  frankly.  "  I  am  greatly  wearied,  and 
would  rest ;  tomorrow  I  will  speak  with  you,  Monsieur. 
Permit  me  to  pass." 

He  stood  aside,  unable  to  affront  me,  although  the 
anger  in  his  face,  was  evidence  enough  of  brewing 
trouble.  No  doubt  he  had  boasted  of  me  to  De  Baugis, 
and  felt  no  desire  now  to  have  our  true  relations  ex 
posed  thus  publicly.  I  passed  him,  glancing  at  none 
of  the  others,  and  followed  the  soldier  across  the 
beaten  parade.  A  moment  later  I  was  safely  hidden 
within  a  two-roomed  cabin. 

Everything  within  had  an  appearance  of  neatness, 
almost  as  if  a  woman  had  arranged  its  furnishings.  I 


IN  DE  BAUCIS'  QUARTERS  303 

glanced  about  in  pleased  surprise,  as  the  soldier  placed 
fresh  fuel  on  the  cheerful  fire  blazing  in  the  fireplace, 
and  drew  closer  the  drapery  over  the  single  window. 

"  Madame  will  find  it  comfortable  ?  "  he  said,  paus 
ing  at  the  door. 

"  Quite  so,"  I  answered.  "  One  could  scarcely  antici 
pate  so  delightful  a  spot  in  this  Indian  land." 

"  Monsieur  de  Baugis  has  the  privilege  of  Sieur  de 
la  Salle's  quarters,"  he  answered,  eager  to  explain, 
"  and  besides  brought  with  him  many  comforts  of  his 
own.  But  for  the  Iroquois  we  would  be  quite  happy." 

"  They  have  proven  dangerous  ?  " 

"  Not  to  us  within  the  fort.  A  few  white  men  were 
surprised  without  and  killed,  but,  except  for  shortness 
of  provisions  and  powder  and  ball,  we  are  safe  enough 
here.  Tomorrow  you  will  see  how  impregnable  is 
the  Rock  from  savage  attack." 

"  I  have  heard  there  are  a  thousand  Iroquois  in  the 
valley." 

"  Ay,  and  possibly  more,  and  we  are  but  a  handful 
in  defense,  yet  their  only  approach  is  along  that  path 
you  came  tonight.  The  cowardly  Illini  fled  down  the 
river;  had  they  remained  here  we  would  have  driven 
the  vermin  out  before  this,  for  'tis  said  they  fight  well 
with  white  leaders." 

I  made  no  reply,  and  the  man  disappeared  into  the 
darkness,  closing  the  heavy  door  behind  him,  and  leav- 


304  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

ing  me  alone.  I  made  it  secure  with  an  oaken  bar,  and 
sank  down  before  the  fire  on  a  great  shaggy  bear  skin. 
I  was  alone  at  last,  safe  from  immediate  danger,  able 
to  think  of  the  strange  conditions  surrounding  me,  and 
plan  for  the  future.  The  seriousness  of  the  situation 
I  realized  clearly,  and  also  the  fact  that  all  depended 
on  my  action  —  even  the  life  of  Rene  de  Artigny. 

I  sat  staring  into  the  fire,  no  longer  aware  of  fatigue, 
or  feeling  any  sense  of  sleepiness.  The  thick  log  walls 
of  the  cabin  shut  out  all  noise;  I  was  conscious  of  a 
sense  of  security,  of  protection,  and  yet  comprehended 
clearly  what  the  new  day  would  bring.  I  should  have 
to  face  Cassion,  and  in  what  spirit  could  I  meet  him 
best?  Thus  far  I  had  been  fortunate  in  escaping  his 
denunciation,  but  I  realized  the  reason  which  had  com 
pelled  his  silence  —  pride,  the  fear  of  ridicule,  had 
sealed  his  lips.  I  was  legally  his  wife,  given  to  him 
by  Holy  Church,  yet  for  weeks,  months,  during  all  our 
long  wilderness  journey,  I  had  held  aloof  from  him, 
mocking  his  efforts,  and  making  light  of  his  endeavors. 
It  had  been  maddening,  no  doubt,  and  rendered  worse 
by  his  growing  jealousy  of  De  Artigny. 

Then  I  had  vanished,  supposedly  drowned  in  the 
great  lake.  He  had  sought  me  vainly  along  the  shore, 
and  finally  turned  away,  convinced  of  my  death,  and 
that  De  Artigny  had  also  perished. 

Once  at  the  fort,  companioning  with  De  Baugis,  and 


IN  DE  BAUCIS'  QUARTERS  305 

with  no  one  to  deny  the  truth  of  his  words,  his  very 
nature  wrould  compel  him  to  boast  of  his  marriage  to 
Adele  la  Chesnayne.  No  doubt  he  had  told  many  a 
vivid  tale  of  happiness  since  we  left  Quebec.  Ay,  not 
only  had  he  thus  boasted  of  conquests  over  me,  but  he 
had  openly  charged  De  Artigny  with  murder,  feeling 
safe  enough  in  the  belief  that  we  were  both  dead.  And 
now  when  we  appeared  before  him  alive  and  together, 
he  had  been  for  the  moment  too  dazed  for  expression. 
Before  De  Baugis  he  dare  not  confess  the  truth,  yet 
this  very  fact  would  only  leave  him  the  more  furious. 
And  I  knew  instinctively  the  course  the  man  would 
pursue.  His  one  thought,  his  one  purpose,  would  be 
revenge  —  nothing  would  satisfy  him  except  the  death 
of  De  Artigny.  Personally  I  had  little  to  fear;  I  knew 
his  cowardice,  and  that  he  would  never  venture  to  use 
physical  force  with  me.  Even  if  he  did  I  could  rely 
upon  the  gallantry  of  De  Tonty,  and  of  De  Baugis  for 
protection.  No,  he  would  try  threats,  entreaties,  sly 
ness,  cajolery,  but  his  real  weapon  to  overcome  my 
opposition  would  be  De  Artigny.  And  there  he 
possessed  power. 

I  felt  in  no  way  deceived  as  to  this.  The  ugly  facts, 
as  Cassion  was  able  to  present  them,  would  without 
doubt,  condemn  the  younger  man.  He  had  no  defense 
to  offer,  except  his  own  assertion  of  innocence.  Even 
if  I  told  what  I  knew  it  would  only  strengthen  the 


306  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

chain   of   circumstance,    and   make  his   guilt   appear 
clearer. 

De  Tonty  would  be  his  friend,  faithful  to  the  end; 
and  I  possessed  faith  in  the  justice  of  De  Baugis,  yet 
the  facts  of  the  case  could  not  be  ignored  —  and  these, 
unexplained,  tipped  with  the  venom  of  Cassion's 
hatred,  were  sufficient  to  condemn  the  prisoner.  And 
he  was  helpless  to  aid  himself ;  if  he  was  to  be  saved, 
I  must  save  him.  How?  There  was  but  one  possible 
way  —  discovery  of  proof  that  some  other  committed 
the  crime.  I  faced  the  situation  hopelessly,  confessing 
frankly  to  myself  that  I  loved  the  man  accused;  that 
I  would  willingly  sacrifice  myself  to  save  him. 

I  felt  no  shame  at  this  acknowledgment,  and  in  my 
heart  there  was  no  shadow  of  regret.  Yet  I  sat  there 
stunned,  helpless,  gazing  with  heavy  eyes  into  the  fire, 
unable  to  determine  a  course  of  action,  or  devise  any 
method  of  escape. 

Unable  longer  to  remain  quiet,  I  got  to  my  feet,  and 
my  eyes  surveyed  the  room.  So  immersed  in  thought 
I  had  not  before  really  noted  my  surroundings,  but 
now  I  glanced  about,  actuated  by  a  vague  curiosity. 
The  hut  contained  two  rooms,  the  walls  of  squared 
logs,  partially  concealed  by  the  skins  of  wild  animals, 
the  roof  so  low  I  could  almost  touch  it  with  my  hand. 

A  table  and  two  chairs,  rudely  made  with  axe  and 
knife,  comprised  the  entire  furniture,  but  a  small  mir- 


IN  DE  BAUGIS'  QUARTERS  307 

ror,  unframed,  hung  suspended  against  the  farther 
wall.  I  glanced  at  my  reflection  in  the  glass,  surprised 
to  learn  how  little  change  the  weeks  had  made  in  my 
appearance.  It  was  still  the  face  of  a  girl  which  gazed 
back  at  me,  with  clear,  wide-open  eyes,  and  cheeks 
flushed  in  the  firelight.  Strange  to  say  the  very  sight 
of  my  youthfulness  was  a  disappointment  and  brought 
with  it  doubt.  How  could  I  fight  these  men?  how 
could  I  hope  to  win  against  their  schemes,  and  plans 
of  vengeance? 

I  opened  the  single  window,  and  leaned  out,  grateful 
for  the  fresh  air  blowing  against  my  face,  but  unable 
to  perceive  the  scene  below  shrouded  in  darkness.  Far 
away,  down  the  valley,  was  the  red  glow  of  a  fire,  its 
flame  reflecting  over  the  surface  of  the  river.  I  knew 
I  stared  down  into  a  great  void,  but  could  hear  no 
sound  except  a  faint  gurgle  of  water  directly  beneath. 
I  closed  the  window  shutter,  and,  urged  by  some  im 
pulse,  crossed  over  to  the  door  leading  to  the  other 
apartment.  It  was  a  sleeping  room,  scarcely  more  than 
a  large  closet,  with  garments  hanging  on  pegs  against 
the  logs,  and  two  rude  bunks  opposite  the  door.  But 
the  thing  which  captured  my  eyes  was  a  bag  of  brown 
leather  lying  on  the  floor  at  the  head  of  one  of  the 
bunks  —  a  shapeless  bag,  having  no  distinctive  mark 
about  it,  and  yet  which  I  instantly  recognized  —  since 
we  left  Quebec  it  had  been  in  our  boat. 


308  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

As  I  stood  staring  at  it,  I  remembered  the  words  of 
De  Baugis,  "  your  husband  has  been  my  guest."  Ay, 
that  was  it  —  this  had  been  Cassion's  quarters  since 
his  arrival,  and  this  was  his  bag,  the  one  he  kept  be 
side  him  in  the  canoe,  his  private  property.  My  heart 
beat  wildly  in  the  excitement  of  discovery,  yet  there 
was  no  hesitation ;  instantly  I  was  upon  my  knees  tug 
ging  at  the  straps.  They  yielded  easily,  and  I  forced 
the  leather  aside,  gaining  glimpse  of  the  contents. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

I   SEND    FOR   DE   TONTY 

I  DISCOVERED  nothing  but  clothes  at  first  — 
moccasins,  and  numerous  undergarments  —  to 
gether  with  a  uniform,  evidently  new,  and  quite  gor 
geous.  The  removal  of  these,  however,  revealed  a 
pocket  in  the  leather  side,  securely  fastened,  and  on 
opening  this  with  trembling  fingers,  a  number  of  papers 
were  disclosed. 

Scarcely  venturing  to  breathe,  hardly  knowing  what 
I  hoped  to  find,  I  drew  these  forth,  and  glanced  hastily 
at  them.  Surely  the  man  would  bear  nothing  unim 
portant  with  him  on  such  a  journey;  these  must  be 
papers  of  value,  for  I  had  noted  with  what  care  he 
had  guarded  the  bag  all  the  way.  Yet  at  first  I  dis 
covered  nothing  to  reward  my  search  —  there  was  a 
package  of  letters,  carefully  bound  with  a  strong  cord, 
a  commission  from  La  Barre,  creating  Cassion  a  Major 
of  Infantry,  a  number  of  receipts  issued  in  Montreal, 
a  list  of  goods  purchased  at  St.  Ignace,  and  a  roster  of 
men  composing  the  expedition. 

At  last  from  one  corner  of  the  pocket,  I  drew  forth 
a  number  of  closely  written  pages,  evidently  the  Gov- 

309 


310  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

ernor's  instruction.  They  were  traced  in  so  fine  a  hand 
that  I  was  obliged  to  return  beside  the  fire  to  decipher 
their  contents.  They  were  written  in  detail,  largely 
concerned  with  matters  of  routine,  especially  referring 
to  relations  with  the  garrison  of  the  fort,  and  Cassion's 
authority  over  De  Baugis,  but  the  closing  paragraph 
had  evidently  been  added  later,  and  had  personal  inter 
est.  It  read :  "  Use  your  discretion  as  to  De  Artigny, 
but  violence  will  hardly  be  safe;  he  is  thought  too  well 
of  by  La  Salle,  and  that  fox  may  get  Louis'  ear  again. 
We  had  best  be  cautious.  Chevet,  however,  has  no 
friends,  and,  I  am  told,  possesses  a  list  of  the  La 
Chesnayne  property,  and  other  documents  which  had 
best  be  destroyed.  Do  not  fail  in  this,  nor  fear  results. 
We  have  gone  too  far  to  hesitate  now." 

I  took  this  page,  and  thrust  it  into  my  breast.  It  was 
not  much,  and  yet  it  might  prove  the  one  needed  link. 
I  ran  through  the  packet  of  letters,  but  they  appar 
ently  had  no  bearing  on  the  case.  Several  were  from 
women;  others  from  officers,  mere  gossipy  epistles  of 
camp  and  field.  Only  one  was  from  La  Barre,  and 
that  contained  nothing  of  importance,  except  the  writer 
urged  Cassion  to  postpone  marriage  until  his  return 
from  the  WTest,  adding,  "  there  is  no  suspicion,  and  I 
can  easily  keep  things  quiet  until  then." 

Assured  that  I  had  overlooked  nothing,  I  thrust  the 
various  articles  back,  restrapped  the  bag,  and  returned 


/  SEND  FOR  DE  TONTY  311 

to  the  outer  room.  As  I  paused  before  the  fire,  some 
one  rapped  at  the  door.  I  stood  erect,  my  ringers 
gripping  the  pistol  which  I  still  retained.  Again  the 
raps  sounded,  clearly  enough  defined  in  the  night,  yet 
not  violent,  or  threatening. 

"Who  is  there?"  Tasked. 

"  Your  husband,  my  dear  —  Francois  Cassion." 

"  But  why  do  you  come?  It  was  the  pledge  of  De 
Baugis  that  I  was  to  be  left  here  alone." 

"  A  fair  pledge  enough,  although  I  was  not  con 
sulted.  From  the  look  of  your  eyes  little  difference  if 
I  had  been.  You  are  as  sweet  in  disposition  as  ever, 
my  dear ;  yet  never  mind  that  —  we'll  soon  settle  our 
case  now,  I  warrant  you.  Meanwhile  I  am  content  to 
wait  until  my  time  comes.  Tis  not  you  I  seek  tonight, 
but  my  dressing  case." 

"  Your  dressing  case?  " 

"  Ay,  you  know  it  well,  a  brown  leather  bag  I  bore 
with  me  during  our  journey." 

"  And  where  is  it,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Beneath  the  bunk  in  the  sleeping  room.  Pass  it 
out  to  me,  and  I  will  ask  no  more." 

"  'Twill  be  safer  if  you  keep  your  word,"  I  said 
quietly,  "  for  I  still  carry  Hugo  Chevet's  pistol,  and 
know  how  to  use  it.  Draw  away  from  the  door,  Mon 
sieur,  and  I  will  thrust  out  the  bag." 

I  lowered  the  bar,  opening  the  door  barely  wide 


312  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

enough  to  permit  the  bag's  passage.  The  light  from 
the  fire  gleamed  on  the  barrel  of  the  pistol  held  in  my 
hand.  It  was  the  work  of  an  instant,  and  I  saw  noth 
ing  of  Cassion,  but,  as  the  door  closed,  he  laughed 
scornfully. 

"  Tis  your  game  tonight,  Madame,"  he  said  spite 
fully,  "  but  tomorrow  I  play  my  hand.  I  thank  you 
for  the  bag,  as  it  contains  my  commission.  By  virtue 
of  it  I  shall  assume  command  of  this  Fort  St.  Louis, 
and  I  know  how  to  deal  with  murderers.  I  congratu 
late  you  on  your  lover,  Madame  —  good  night." 

I  dropped  into  the  nearest  seat,  trembling  in  every 
limb.  It  was  not  personal  fear,  nor  did  I  in  my  heart 
resent  the  insult  of  his  last  words.  De  Artigny  was 
my  lover,  not  in  mere  lip  service,  but  in  fact.  I  was 
not  ashamed,  but  proud,  to  know  this  was  true.  The 
only  thing  of  which  I  was  ashamed  was  my  relation 
ship  with  Cassion ;  and  my  only  thought  now  was  how 
that  relationship  could  be  ended,  and  De  Artigny's  life 
saved.  The  paper  I  had  found  was  indeed  of  value, 
yet  I  realized  it  alone  was  not  enough  to  offset  the 
charges  which  Cassion  would  support  by  his  own  evi 
dence  and  that  of  his  men.  This  mere  suggestion  in 
La  Barre's  handwriting  meant  nothing  unless  we  could 
discover  also  in  Cassion's  possession  the  documents 
taken  from  Chevet.  And  these,  beyond  doubt,  had 
been  destroyed.  Over  and  over  again  in  my  mind  I 


/  SEND  FOR  DE  TONTY  313 

turned  these  thoughts,  but  only  to  grow  more  con 
fused  and  uncertain.  All  the  powers  of  hate  were 
arrayed  against  us,  and  I  felt  helpless  and  alone. 

I  must  have  slept  finally  from  sheer  exhaustion, 
although  I  .made  no  attempt  to  lie  down.  It  was  broad 
daylight,  when  I  awoke,  aroused  by  pounding  on  the 
door.  To  my  inquiry  a  voice  announced  food,  and  I 
lowered  the  bar,  permitting  an  orderly  to  enter  bearing 
a  tray,  which  he  deposited  on  the  table.  Without 
speaking  he  turned  to  leave  the  room,  but  I  suddenly 
felt  courage  to  address  him. 

"  You  were  not  of  our  party,"  I  said  gravely.  "  Are 
you  a  soldier  of  M.  de  Baugis?  " 

"  No,  Madame,"  and  he  turned  facing  me,  his  coun 
tenance  a  pleasant  one.  "  I  am  not  a  soldier  at  all,  but 
I  serve  M.  de  Tonty." 

"Ah,  I  am  glad  of  that.  You  will  bear  to  your 
master  a  message  ?  " 

"  Perhaps,  Madame,"  his  tone  somewhat  doubtful. 
"  You  are  the  wife  of  Monsieur  Cassion?  " 

"  Do  not  hesitate  because  of  that,"  I  hastened  to 
say,  believing  I  understood  his  meaning.  "  While  it  is 
true  I  am  legally  the  wife  of  Francois  Cassion,  my 
sympathies  now  are  altogether  with  the  Sieur  de 
Artigny.  I  would  have  you  ask  M.  de  Tonty  to  confer 
with  me." 

"Yes,  Madame." 


314  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  You  have  served  with  De  Artigny  ?  You  know 
him  well?" 

"  Three  years,  Madame;  twice  he  saved  my  life  on 
the  great  river.  M.  de  Tonty  shall  receive  your  mes- 
sage." 

I  could  not  eat,  although  I  made  the  endeavor,  and 
finally  crossed  to  the  window,  opened  the  heavy  wooden 
shutters,  and  gazed  without.  What  a  marvelous  scene 
that  was !  Never  before  had  my  eyes  looked  upon  so 
fair  a  view,  and  I  stood  silent,  and  fascinated.  My 
window  opened  to  the  westward,  and  I  gazed  down 
from  the  very  edge  of  the  vast  rock  into  the  wide  val 
ley.  Great  tree  tops  were  below,  and  I  had  to  lean  far 
out  to  see  the  silvery  waters  lapping  the  base  of  the 
precipice,  but,  a  little  beyond,  the  full  width  of  the 
noble  stream  became  visible,  decked  with  islands,  and 
winding  here  and  there  between  green-clad  banks,  un 
til  it  disappeared  in  the  far  distance.  The  sun  touched 
all  with  gold;  the  wide  meadows  opposite  were  vivid 
green,  while  many  of  the  trees  crowning  the  bluffs  had 
already  taken  on  rich  autumnal  coloring.  Nor  was 
there  anywhere  in  all  that  broad  expanse,  sign  of  war 
or  death.  It  was  a  scene  of  peace,  so  silent,  so  beau 
tiful,  that  I  could  not  conceive  this  as  a  land  of  savage 
cruelty.  Far  away,  well  beyond  rifle  shot,  two  loaded 
canoes  appeared,  skimming  the  surface  of  the  river. 
Beyond  these,  where  the  meadows  swept  down  to  the 


/  SEND  FOR  DE  TONTY  315 

stream,  I  could  perceive  black  heaps  of  ashes,  and  here 
and  there  spirals  of  smoke,  the  only  visible  symbols  of 
destruction.  A  haze  hid  the  distant  hills,  giving  to 
them  a  purple  tinge,  like  a  frame  encircling  the  pic 
ture.  It  was  all  so  soft  in  coloring  my  mind  could  not 
grasp  the  fact  that  we  were  besieged  by  warriors  of 
the  Iroquois,  and  that  this  valley  was  even  now  being 
swept  and  harried  by  those  wild  raiders  of  the  woods. 

I  had  neglected  to  bar  the  door,  and  as  I  stood  there 
gazing  in  breathless  fascination,  a  sudden  step  on  the 
floor  caused  me  to  turn  in  alarm.  My  eyes  encountered 
those  of  De  Tonty,  who  stood  hat  in  hand. 

"  Tis  a  fair  view,  Madame,"  he  said  politely.  "  In 
all  my  travels  I  have  seen  no  nobler  domain." 

"  It  hath  .a  peaceful  look,"  I  answered,  still  strug 
gling  with  the  memory.  "  Can  it  be  true  the  savages 
hold  the  valley?" 

"  All  too  true  —  see,  yonder,  where  the  smoke  still 
shows,  dwelt  the  Kaskaskias.  Not  a  lodge  is  left,  and 
the  bodies  of  their  dead  strew  the  ground.  Along 
those  meadows  three  weeks  since  there  were  the  happy 
villages  of  twelve  tribes  of  peaceful  Indians;  today 
those  who  yet  live  are  fleeing  for  their  lives." 

"And  this  fort,  Monsieur?" 

"  Safe  enough,  I  think,  although  no  one  of  us  can 
venture  ten  yards  beyond  the  gate.  The  Rock  protects 
us,  Madame,  yet  we  are  greatly  outnumbered,  and 


316  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

with  no  ammunition  to  waste.  'Twas  the  surprise  of 
the  raid  which  left  us  thus  helpless.  Could  we  have 
been  given  time  to  gather  our  friendly  Indians  to 
gether  the  story  would  be  different." 

"  They  are  not  cowards  then?  " 

"  Not  with  proper  leadership.  We  have  seen  them 
fight  often  since  we  invaded  this  land.  'Tis  my 
thought  many  of  them  are  hiding  now  beyond  those 
hills,  and  may  find  some  way  to  reach  us.  I  suspected 
such  an  effort  last  night,  when  I  sent  out  the  rescue 
party  which  brought  you  in.  Ah,  that  reminds  me, 
Madame ;  you  sent  for  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,  M.  de  Tonty.  I  can  speak  to  you  frankly  ? 
You  are  the  friend  of  Sieur  de  Artigny?  " 

"  Faith,  I  hope  I  am,  Madame,  but  I  know  not  what 
has  got  into  the  lad  —  he  will  tell  me  nothing." 

"  I  suspected  as  much,  Monsieur.  It  was  for  that 
reason  I  have  sent  for  you.  He  has  not  even  told  you 
the  story  of  our  journey?" 

"  Ay,  as  brief  as  a  military  report  —  not  a  fact  I 
could  not  have  guessed.  There  is  a  secret  here,  which 
I  have  not  discovered.  Why  is  M.  Cassion  so  wild 
for  the  lad's  blood?  and  how  came  there  to  be  trouble 
between  Rene,  and  the  fur  trader  ?  Bah !  I  know  the 
lad  is  no  murderer,  but  no  one  will  tell  me  the  facts." 

"  Then  I  will,  Monsieur,"  I  said  gravely.  "  It  was 
because  of  my  belief  that  Sieur  de  Artigny  would  re- 


/  SEND  FOR  DE  TONTY  317 

fuse  explanation  that  I  sent  for  you.  The  truth  need 
not  be  concealed;  not  from  you,  at  least,  the  com 
mander  of  Fort  St.  Louis  —  " 

"  Pardon,  Madame,  but  I  am  not  that.  La  Salle 
left  me  in  command  with  less  than  a  dozen  men.  De 
Baugis  came  later,  under  commission  from  La  Barre, 
but  he  also  had  but  a  handful  of  followers.  To  save 
quarrel  we  agreed  to  divide  authority,  and  so  got  along 
fairly  well,  until  M.  Cassion  arrived  with  his  party. 
Then  the  odds  were  altogether  on  the  other  side,  and 
De  Baugis  assumed  command  by  sheer  force  of  rifles. 
'Twas  La  Salle's  wish  that  no  resistance  be  made,  but, 
faith,  with  the  Indians  scattered,  I  had  no  power. 
This  morning  things  have  taken  a  new  phase.  An 
hour  ago  M.  Cassion  assumed  command  of  the  garri 
son  by  virtue  of  a  commission  he  produced  from  the 
Governor  La  Barre,  naming  him  major  of  infantry. 
This  gives  him  rank  above  Captain  de  Baugis,  and, 
besides,  he  bore  also  a  letter  authorizing  him  to  take 
command  of  all  French  troops  in  this  valley,  if,  in  his 
judgment,  circumstances  rendered  it  necessary.  No 
doubt  he  deemed  this  the  proper  occasion." 

"  To  assure  the  conviction,  and  death  of  De 
Artigny?"  I  asked,  as  he  paused.  "That  is  your 
meaning,  Monsieur?" 

"  I  cannot  see  it  otherwise,"  he  answered  slowly, 
"  although  I  hesitate  to  make  so  grave  a  charge  in 


318  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

your  presence,  Madame.  Our  situation  here  is  scarcely 
grave  enough  to  warrant  his  action,  for  the  fort  is  in 
no  serious  danger  from  the  Iroquois.  De  Baugis,  while 
no  friend  of  mine,  is  still  a  fair  minded  man,  and 
merciful.  He  cannot  be  made  a  tool  for  any  purpose 
of  revenge.  This  truth  Major  Cassion  has  doubtless 
learned,  and  hence  assumes  command  himself  to  carry 
out  his  plans." 

I  looked  into  the  soldier's  dark,  clear-cut  face,  feel 
ing  a  confidence  in  him,  which  impelled  me  to  hold  out 
my  hand. 

"  M.  de  Tonty,"  I  said,  determined  now  to  address 
him  in  all  frankness.  "  It  is  true  that  I  am  legally  the 
wife  of  this  man  of  whom  you  speak,  but  this  only 
enables  me  to  know  his  motives  better.  This  con 
demnation  of  Sieur  de  Artigny  is  not  his  plan  alone; 
it  was  born  in  the  brain  of  La  Barre,  and  Cassion 
merely  executes  his  orders.  I  have  here  the  written 
instructions  under  which  he  operates." 

I  held  out  to  him  the  page  from  La  Barre's  letter. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

THE   COURT    MARTIAL 

DE  TONTY  took  the  paper  from  my  hand,  glanced 
at  it,  then  lifted  his  eyes  inquiringly  to  mine. 

"  'Tis  in  the  governor's  own  hand.  How  came  this 
in  your  possession?  " 

"  I  found  it  in  Cassion's  private  bag  last  night,  un 
der  the  berth  yonder.  Later  he  came  and  carried  the 
bag  away,  never  suspecting  it  had  been  opened.  His 
commission  was  there  also.  Read  it,  Monsieur/' 

He  did  so  slowly,  carefully,  seeming  to  weigh  every 
word,  his  eyes  darkening,  and  a  flush  creeping  into  his 
swarthy  cheeks. 

"  Madame,"  he  exclaimed  at  last.  "  I  care  not 
whether  the  man  be  your  husband,  but  this  is  a  dam 
nable  conspiracy,  hatched  months  ago  in  Quebec." 

I  bowed  my  head. 

"  Beyond  doubt,  Monsieur." 

"  And  you  found  nothing  more?  no  documents  taken 
from  Hugo  Chevet?  " 

"None,  Monsieur;  they  were  either  destroyed  in 
accordance  with  La  Barre's  instructions,  or  else  M. 
Cassion  has  them  on  his  person." 

•10 


320  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  But  I  do  not  understand  the  reason  for  such  foul 
treachery.  What  occurred  back  in  New  France  to 
cause  the  murder  of  Chevet,  and  this  attempt  to  con 
vict  De  Artigny  of  the  crime?  " 

"  Sit  here,  Monsieur,"  I  said,  my  voice  trembling, 
"  and  I  will  tell  you  the  whole  story.  I  must  tell  you, 
for  there  is  no  one  else  in  Fort  St.  Louis  whom  I  can 
trust." 

He  sat  silent,  and  bareheaded,  his  eyes  never  leaving 
my  face  as  I  spoke.  At  first  I  hesitated,  my  words 
hard  to  control,  but  as  I  continued,  and  felt  his  sym 
pathy,  speech  became  easier.  All  unconsciously  his 
hand  reached  out  and  rested  on  mine,  as  though  in 
encouragement,  and  only  twice  did  he  interrupt  my 
narrative  with  questions.  I  told  the  tale  simply,  con 
cealing  nothing,  not  even  my  growing  love  for  De 
Artigny.  The  man  listening  inspired  my  utmost  con 
fidence  —  I  sought  his  respect  and  faith.  As  I  came  to 
the  end  his  hand  grasp  tightened,  but,  for  a  moment, 
he  remained  motionless  and  silent,  his  eyes  grave  with 
thought 

'  Tis  a  strange,  sad  case,"  he  said  finally,  "  and  the 
end  is  hard  to  determine.  I  believe  you,  Madame,  and 
honor  your  choice.  The  case  is  strong  against  De 
Artigny;  even  your  testimony  is  not  for  his  defense. 
Does  M.  Cassion  know  you  saw  the  young  man  that 
night?" 


THE  COURT  MARTIAL  321 

"  He  has  dropped  a  remark,  or  two,  which  shows 
suspicion.  Possibly  some  one  of  the  men  saw  me  out 
side  the  Mission  House,  and  made  report." 

"  Then  he  will  call  you  as  witness.  If  I  know  the 
nature  of  Cassion  his  plan  of  trial  is  a  mere  form, 
although  doubtless  he  will  ask  the  presence  of  Captain 
de  Baugis,  and  M.  de  la  Durantaye.  Neither  will  op 
pose  him,  so  long  as  he  furnishes  the  proof  necessary 
to  convict.  He  will  give  his  evidence,  and  call  the 
Indian,  and  perchance  a  soldier  or  two,  who  will  swear 
to  whatever  he  wishes.  If  needed  he  may  bring  you  in 
also  to  strengthen  the  case.  De  Artigny  will  make  no 
defense,  because  he  has  no  witnesses,  and  because  he 
has  a  fool  notion  that  he  might  compromise  you  by 
telling  the  whole  truth." 

"  Then  there  is  no  hope?  nothing  we  can  do?  " 

"  No,  Madame ;  not  now.  I  shall  not  be  consulted, 
nor  asked  to  be  present.  I  am  under  strict  order  from 
La  Salle  not  to  oppose  La  Barre's  officers,  and,  even  if 
I  were  disposed  to  disobey  my  chief,  I  possess  no  force 
with  which  to  act.  I  have  but  ten  men  on  whom  I 
could  rely,  while  they  number  over  forty."  He  leaned 
closer,  whispering,  "  Our  policy  is  to  wait,  and  act 
after  the  prisoner  has  been  condemned." 

"  How?    You  mean  a  rescue?  " 

"  Ay,  there  lies  the  only  hope.  There  is  one  man 
here  who  can  turn  the  trick.  He  is  De  Artigny's  com- 


322  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

rade  and  friend.  Already  he  has  outlined  a  plan  to 
me,  but  I  gave  no  encouragement.  Yet,  now,  that  I 
know  the  truth,  I  shall  not  oppose.  Have  you  courage, 
Madame,  to  give  him  your  assistance  ?  'Tis  like  to  be  a 
desperate  venture." 

I  drew  a  deep  breath,  but  with  no  sense  of  fear. 

"  Yes,  Monsieur.    Who  is  the  man  I  am  to  trust?  " 

"  Francois  de  Boisrondet,  the  one  who  led  the  rescue 
party  last  night." 

"  A  gallant  lad." 

"  Ay,  a  gentleman  of  France,  a  daring  heart.  To 
night  —  " 

The  door  opened,  and  the  figure  of  a  man  stood  out 
lined  against  the  brighter  glow  without.  De  Tonty 
was  on  his  feet  fronting  the  newcomer,  ere  I  even 
realized  it  was  Cassion  who  stood  there,  glaring  at  us. 
Behind  him  two  soldiers  waited  in  the  sunshine. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this,  M.  de  Tonty?  "  he 
exclaimed,  with  no  pretense  at  friendliness.  "  A  rather 
early  morning  call,  regarding  which  I  was  not  even 
consulted.  Have  husbands  no  rights  in  this  wilderness 
paradise?  " 

"  Such  rights  as  they  uphold,"  returned  the  Italian, 
erect  and  motionless.  "  I  am  always  at  your  service, 
M.  Cassion.  Madame  and  I  have  conversed  without 
permission.  If  that  be  crime  I  answer  for  it  now,  or 
when  you  will." 


THE  COURT  MARTIAL  323 

It  was  in  Cassion's  heart  to  strike.  I  read  the  desire 
in  his  eyes,  in  the  swift  clutch  at  his  sword  hilt;  but 
the  sarcastic  smile  on  De  Tonty's  thin  lips  robbed  him 
of  courage. 

'  Tis  best  you  curb  your  tongue,"  he  snarled,  "  or 
I  will  have  you  in  the  guardhouse  with  De  Artigny.  I 
command  now." 

"  So  I  hear.  Doubtless  you  could  convict  me  as 
easily." 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"  Only  that  your  whole  case  is  a  tissue  of  lies." 

"  Pah !  you  have  her  word  for  it,  no  doubt.  But 
you  will  all  sing  a  different  song  presently.  Ay,  and 
it  will  be  her  testimony  which  will  hang  the  villain." 

"  What  is  this  you  say,  Monsieur  —  my  testimony?  " 

"  Just  that  —  the  tale  of  what  you  saw  in  the  Mis 
sion  garden  at  St.  Ignace.  Sacre,  that  shot  hits,  does 
it !  You  thought  me  asleep,  and  with  no  knowledge  of 
your  escapade,  but  I  had  other  eyes  open  that  night, 
my  lady.  Now  will  you  confess  the  truth?'" 

"  I  shall  conceal  nothing,  Monsieur." 

"  Twill  be  best  that  you  make  no  attempt,"  he 
sneered,  his  old  braggart  spirit  reasserting  itself  as  De 
Tonty  kept  silent.  "  I  have  guard  here  to  escort  you 
to  the  Commandant's  office." 

"  You  do  me  honor."  I  turned  to  De  Tonty. 
"Shall  I  go,  Monsieur?" 


324  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  I  think  it  best,  Madame,"  he  replied  soberly,  his 
dark  eyes  contemptuously  surveying  Cassion.  "  To 
refuse  would  only  strengthen  the  case  against  the 
prisoner.  M.  Cassion  will  not,  I  am  sure,  deny  me  the 
privilege  of  accompanying  you.  Permit  me  to  offer 
my  arm." 

I  did  not  glance  toward  Cassion,  but  felt  no  doubt 
as  to  the  look  on  his  face;  yet  he  would  think  twice 
before  laying  hand  on  this  stern  soldier  who  had  of 
fered  me  protection.  The  guard  at  the  door  fell  aside 
promptly,  and  permitted  us  to  pass.  Some  order  was 
spoken  in  a  low  tone,  and  they  fell  in  behind  with 
rifles  at  trail.  Once  in  the  open  I  became,  for  the  first 
time,  aware  of  irregular  rifle  firing,  and  observed  in 
surprise,  men  posted  upon  a  narrow  staging  along  the 
side  of  the  log  stockade. 

"  Is  the  fort  being  attacked?  "  I  asked. 

"  There  has  been  firing  for  some  days,"  he  an 
swered,  "  but  no  real  attack.  The  savages  merely  hide 
yonder  amid  the  rocks  and  woods,  and  strive  to  keep 
us  from  venturing  down  the  trail.  Twice  we  have 
made  sortie,  and  driven  them  away,  but  'tis  a  useless 
waste  of  fighting."  He  called  to  a  man  posted  above 
the  gate.  "  How  is  it  this  mornng,  Jules?  " 

The  soldier  glanced  about  cautiously,  keeping  his 
head  below  cover. 

"  Thick  as  flies  out  there,  Monsieur,"  he  answered. 


THE  COURT  MARTIAL  325 

"  and  with  a  marksman  or  two  among  them.  Not  ten 
minutes  since  Bowain  got  a  ball  in  his  head." 

"  And  no  orders  to  clear  the  devils  out?  " 

"  No,  Monsieur  —  only  to  watch  that  they  do  not 
form  for  a  rush." 

The  Commandant's  office  was  built  against  the  last 
stockade  —  a  log  hut  no  more  pretentious  than  the 
others.  A  sentry  stood  at  each  side  of  the  closed  door, 
but  De  Tonty  ignored  them,  and  ushered  me  into  the 
room.  It  was  not  large,  and  was  already  well  rilled,  a 
table  littered  with  papers  occupying  the  central  space, 
De  Baugis  and  De  la  Durantaye  seated  beside  it,  while 
numerous  other  figures  were  standing  pressed  against 
the  walls.  I  recognized  the  familiar  faces  of  several 
of  our  party,  but  before  I  recovered  from  my  first 
embarrassment  De  Baugis  arose,  and  with  much  polite 
ness  offered  me  a  chair. 

De  Tonty  remained  beside  me,  his  hand  resting  on 
my  chair  back,  as  he  coolly  surveyed  the  scene.  Cas- 
sion  pushed  past,  and  occupied  a  vacant  chair,  between 
the  other  officers,  laying  his  sword  on  the  table.  My 
eyes  swept  about  the  circle  of  faces  seeking  De 
Artigny,  but  he  was  not  present.  But  for  a  slight 
shuffling  of  feet,  the  silence  was  oppressive.  Cassion's 
unpleasant  voice  broke  the  stillness. 

"  M.  de  Tonty,  there  is  a  chair  yonder  reserved  for 


326  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  I  prefer  remaining  beside  Madame  Cassion,"  he 
answered  calmly.  "  It  would  seem  she  has  few  friends 
in  this  company." 

"  We  are  all  her  friends,"  broke  in  De  Baugis,  his 
face  flushing,  "  but  we  are  here  to  do  justice,  and 
avenge  a  foul  crime.  Tis  told  us  that  madame  pos 
sesses  certain  knowledge  which  has  not  been  revealed. 
Other  witnesses  have  testified,  and  we  would  now 
listen  to  her  word.  Sergeant  of  the  guard,  bring  in 
the  prisoner." 

He  entered  by  way  of  the  rear  door,  manacled,  and 
with  an  armed  soldier  on  either  side.  Coatless  and 
bareheaded,  he  stood  erect  in  the  place  assigned  him, 
and  as  his  eyes  swept  the  faces,  his  stern  look  changed 
to  a  smile  as  his  glance  met  mine.  My  eyes  were  still 
upon  him,  seeking  eagerly  for  some  message  of  guid 
ance,  when  Cassion  spoke. 

"  M.  de  Baugis  will  question  the  witness." 

"  The  court  will  pardon  me,"  said  De  Artigny. 
"  The  witness  to  be  heard  is  Madame?  " 

"  Certainly ;  what  means  your  interruption  ?  " 

"  To  spare  the  lady  unnecessary  embarrassment. 
She  is  my  friend,  and,  no  doubt,  may  find  it  difficult  to 
testify  against  me.  I  merely  venture  to  ask  her  to 
give  this  court  the  exact  truth." 

"  Your  words  are  impertinent." 

"  No,  M.  de  Baugis,"  I  broke  in,  understanding  all 


THE  COURT  MARTIAL  327 

that  was  meant.  "  Sieur  de  Artigny  has  spoken  in 
kindness,  and  has  my  thanks.  I  am  ready  now  to  bear 
witness  frankly." 

Cassion  leaned  over  whispering,  but  De  Baugis 
merely  frowned,  and  shook  his  head,  his  eyes  on  my 
face.  I  felt  the  friendly  touch  of  M.  de  Tonty's  hand 
on  my  shoulder,  and  the  slight  pressure  brought  me 
courage. 

"  What  is  it  you  desire  me  to  tell,  Monsieur?  " 

"  The  story  of  your  midnight  visit  to  the  Mission 
garden  at  St.  Ignace,  the  night  Hugo  Chevet  was 
killed.  Tell  it  in  your  own  words,  Madame." 

As  I  began  my  voice  trembled,  and  I  was  obliged  to 
grip  the  arms  of  the  chair  to  keep  myself  firm.  There 
was  a  mist  before  my  eyes,  and  I  saw  only  De  Artigny's 
face,  as  he  leaned  forward  eagerly  listening.  Not 
even  he  realized  all  I  had  witnessed  that  night,  and  yet 
I  must  tell  the  truth  —  the  whole  truth,  even  though 
the  telling  cost  his  life.  The  words  came  faster,  and 
my  nerves  ceased  to  throb.  I  read  sympathy  in  De 
Baugis'  eyes,  and  addressed  him  alone.  Twice  he 
asked  me  questions,  in  so  kindly  a  manner  as  to  win 
instant  reply,  and  once  he  checked  Cassion  when  he 
attempted  to  interrupt,  his  voice  stern  with  authority. 
I  told  the  story  simply,  plainly,  with  no  attempt  at 
equivocation,  and  when  I  ceased  speaking  the  room 
was  as  silent  as  a  tomb.  De  Baugis  sat  motionless,  but 


328  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Cassion  stared  at  me  across  the  table,  his  face  dark 
with  passion. 

"  Wait,"  he  cried  as  though  thinking  me  about  to 
rise.  "  There  are  questions  yet." 

"  Monsieur,"  said  De  Baugis  coldly.  "  If  there  are 
questions  it  is  my  place  to  ask  them." 

"  Ay,"  angrily  beating  his  hand  on  the  board,  "  but 
it  is  plain  to  be  seen  the  woman  has  bewitched  you. 
No,  I  will  not  be  denied ;  I  am  Commandant  here,  and 
with  force  enough  behind  me  to  make  my  will  law. 
Scowl  if  you  will,  but  here  is  La  Barre's  commission, 
and  I  dare  you  ignore  it.  So  answer  me,  Madame  — 
you  saw  De  Artigny  bend  over  the  body  of  Chevet  — 
was  your  uncle  then  dead  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,  Monsieur ;  but  there  was  no  move 
ment." 

"  Why  did  you  make  no  report?  —  was  it  to  shield 
De  Artigny?" 

I  hesitated,  yet  the  answer  had  to  be  made. 

"  The  Sieur  de  Artigny  was  my  friend,  Monsieur. 
I  did  not  believe  him  guilty,  yet  my  evidence  would 
have  cast  suspicion  upon  him.  I  felt  it  best  to  remain 
still,  and  wait" 

"  You  suspected  another?  " 

"  Not  then,  Monsieur,  but  since." 

Cassion  sat  silent,  not  overly  pleased  with  my  reply, 
but  De  Baugis  smiled  grimly. 


THE  COURT  MARTIAL  329 

"  By  my  faith,"  he  said,  "  the  tale  gathers  interest. 
You  have  grown  to  suspicion  another  since,  Madame 
-*-  dare  you  name  the  man  ?  " 

My  eyes  sought  the  face  of  De  Tonty,  and  he  nodded 
gravely. 

"  It  can  do  no  harm,  Madame,"  he  muttered  softly. 
"  Put  the  paper  in  De  Baugis'  hand." 

I  drew  it,  crumpled,  from  out  the  bosom  of  my 
dress,  rose  to  my  feet,  and  held  it  forth  to  the  Captain 
of  Dragoons.  He  grasped  it  wonderingly. 

"What  is  this,  Madame?" 

"  One  page  from  a  letter  of  instruction.  Read  it, 
Monsieur;  you  will  recognize  the  handwriting." 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

CONDEMNED 

HE  opened  the  paper  gravely,  shadowing  the  page 
with  one  hand  so  that  Cassion  was  prevented 
from  seeing  the  words.  He  read  slowly,  a  frown  on 
his  face. 

"  'Tis  the  writing  of  Governor  La  Barre,  although 
unsigned,"  he  said  at  last. 

"Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  How  came  the  page  in  your  possession  ?  " 

"  I  removed  it  last  night  from  a  leather  bag  found 
beneath  the  sleeping  bunk  in  the  quarters  assigned  me." 

"  Do  you  know  whose  bag  it  was  ?  " 

"  Certainly ;  it  was  in  the  canoe  with  me  all  the  way 
from  Quebec  —  M.  Cassion's." 

"Your  husband?" 

"Yes,  Monsieur." 

De  Baugis'  eyes  seemed  to  darken  as  he  gazed  at 
me ;  then  his  glance  fell  upon  Cassion,  who  was  leaning 
forward,  his  mouth  open,  his  face  ashen  gray.  He 
straightened  up  as  he  met  De  Baugis'  eyes,  and  gave 
vent  to  an  irritating  laugh. 

"  Sacre,    'tis    quite    melodramatic,"    he    exclaimed 

330 


CONDEMNED  331 

harshly.  "  But  of  little  value  else.  I  acknowledge  the 
letter,  M.  de  Baugis,  but  it  bears  no  relation  to  this 
affair.  Perchance  it  was  unhappily  worded,  so  that 
this  woman,  eager  to  save  her  lover  from  punish 
ment  —  " 

De  Tonty  was  on  his  feet,  his  sword  half  drawn. 

"  Tis  a  foul  lie,"  he  thundered  hotly.  "  I  will  not 
stand  silent  before  such  words." 

"  Messieurs,"  and  De  Baugis  struck  the  table.  "  This 
is  a  court,  not  a  mess  room.  Be  seated,  M.  de  Tonty; 
no  one  in  my  presence  will  be  permitted  to  besmirch 
the  honor  of  Captain  la  Chesnayne's  daughter.  Yet  I 
must  agree  with  Major  Cassion  that  this  letter  in  no 
way  proves  that  he  resorted  to  violence,  or  was  even 
urged  to  do  so.  The  governor  in  all  probability  sug 
gested  other  means.  I  could  not  be  led  to  believe  he 
countenanced  the  commission  of  crime,  and  shall  ask  to 
read  the  remainder  of  his  letter  before  rendering  de 
cision.  You  found  no  other  documents,  Madame?" 

"  None  bearing  on  this  case." 

"  The  papers  supposed  to  be  taken  from  the  dead 
body  of  Chevet?" 

"  No,  Monsieur." 

"  Then  I  cannot  see  that  the  status  of  the  prisoner  is 
changed,  or  that  we  have  any  reason  to  charge  the 
crime  to  another.  You  are  excused,  Madame,  while 
we  listen  to  such  other  witnesses  as  may  be  called." 


332  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  You  wish  me  to  retire?  " 

"  I  would  prefer  you  do  so." 

I  arose  to  my  feet,  hesitating  and  uncertain.  It  was 
evident  enough  that  the  court  intended  to  convict  the 
prisoner.  All  the  hatred  and  dislike  engendered  by 
years  of  controversy  with  La  Salle,  all  the  quarrels 
and  misunderstandings  of  the  past  few  months  be 
tween  the  two  rival  commanders  at  the  fort,  was  now 
finding  natural  outlet  in  this  trial  of  Rene  de  Artigny. 
He  was  officer  of  La  Salle,  friend  of  De  Tonty,  and 
through  his  conviction  they  could  strike  at  the  men 
they  both  hated  and  feared.  More,  they  realized  also 
that  such  action  would  please  La  Barre.  Whatever 
else  had  been  accomplished  by  my  exhibit  of  the  gov 
ernor's  letter,  it  had  clearly  shown  De  Baugis  that  his 
master  desired  the  overthrow  of  the  young  explorer. 
And  while  he  felt  slight  friendship  for  Cassion,  he  was 
still  La  Barre's  man,  and  would  obey  his  orders.  He 
wished  me  out  of  the  way  for  a  purpose.  What  pur 
pose?  That  I  might  not  hear  the  lying  testimony  of 
those  soldiers  and  Indians,  who  would  swear  as  they 
were  told. 

Tears  misted  my  eyes,  so  the  faces  about  me  were 
blurred,  but,  before  I  could  find  words  in  which  to 
voice  my  indignation,  De  Tonty  stood  beside  me,  and 
grasped  my  arm. 

"  There  is  no  use,  Madame,"  he  said  coldly  enough, 


CONDEMNED  333 

although  his  voice  shook.  "  You  only  invite  insult 
when  you  deal  with  such  curs.  They  represent  their 
master,  and  have  made  verdict  already  —  let  us  go." 

De  Baugis,  Cassion,  De  la  Durantaye  were  upon 
their  feet,  but  the  dragoon  first  found  voice. 

"  Were  those  words  addressed  to  me,  M.  de 
Tonty?" 

"  Ay,  and  why  not !  You  are  no  more  than  La 
Barrels  dog.  Listen  to  me,  all  three  of  you.  'Twas 
Sieur  de  la  Salle's  orders  that  I  open  the  gates  of  this 
fort  to  your  entrance,  and  that  I  treat  you  courteously. 
I  have  done  so,  although  you  took  my  kindness  to  be 
sign  of  weakness,  and  have  lorded  it  mightily  since 
you  came.  But  this  is  the  end;  from  now  it  is  war 
between  us,  Messieurs,  and  we  will  fight  in  the  open. 
Convict  Rene  de  Artigny  from  the  lies  of  these  hire 
lings,  and  you  pay  the  reckoning  at  the  point  of  my 
swrord.  I  make  no  threat,  but  this  is  the  pledged  word 
of  Henri  de  Tonty.  Make  passage  there!  Come, 
Madame." 

No  one  stopped  us ;  no  voice  answered  him.  Almost 
before  I  realized  the  action,  we  were  outside  in  the 
sunlight,  and  he  was  smiling  into  my  face,  his  dark 
eyes  full  of  cheer. 

"  It  will  make  them  pause  and  think  —  what  I  said," 
he  exclaimed,  "  yet  will  not  change  the  result." 

"  They  will  convict  ?  " 


334  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Beyond  doubt,  Madame.  They  are  La  Barre's 
men,  and  hold  commission  only  at  his  pleasure.  With 
M.  de  la  Durantaye  it  is  different,  for  he  was  soldier 
of  Frontenac's,  yet  I  have  no  hope  he  will  dare  stand 
out  against  the  rest.  We  must  find  another  way  to 
save  the  lad,  but  when  I  leave  you  at  the  door  yonder 
I  am  out  of  it." 

"  You,  Monsieur !  what  can  I  hope  to  accomplish 
without  your  aid  ?  " 

"  Far  more  than  with  it,  especially  if  I  furnish  a 
good  substitute.  I  shall  be  watched  now,  every  step  I 
take.  'Tis  like  enough  De  Baugis  Avill  send  me  chal 
lenge,  though  the  danger  that  Cassion  would  do  so  is 
slight.  It  is  the  latter  who  will  have  me  watched.  No, 
Madame,  Boisrondet  is  the  lad  who  must  find  a  way 
out  for  the  prisoner ;  they  will  never  suspicion  him,  and 
the  boy  will  enjoy  the  trick.  Tonight,  when  the  fort 
becomes  quiet,  he  will  find  way  to  explain  his  plans. 
Have  your  room  dark,  and  the  window  open." 

"  There  is  but  one,  Monsieur,  outward,  above  the 
precipice." 

"  That  will  be  his  choice ;  he  can  reach  you  thus 
unseen.  Tis  quite  possible  a  guard  may  be  placed  at 
your  door." 

He  left  me,  and  walked  straight  across  the  parade 
to  his  own  quarters,  an  erect,  manly  figure  in  the  sun, 
his  long  black  hair  falling  to  his  shoulders.  I  drew  a 


CONDEMNED  335 

chair  beside  the  door,  which  I  left  partially  open,  so 
that  I  might  view  the  scene  without.  There  was  no 
firing  now,  although  soldiers  were  grouped  along  the 
western  stockade,  keeping  guard  over  the  gate.  I  sat 
there  for  perhaps  an  hour,  my  thoughts  sad  enough, 
yet  unconsciously  gaining  courage  and  hope  from  the 
memory  of  De  Tont/s  words  of  confidence.  He  was 
not  a  man  to  fail  in  any  deed  of  daring,  and  I  had 
already  seen  enough  of  this  young  Boisrondet,  and 
heard  enough  of  his  exploits,  to  feel  implicit  trust  in 
his  plans  of  rescue.  Occasionally  a  soldier  of  the  gar 
rison,  or  a  courier  du  bois,  of  La  Salle's  company, 
passed,  glancing  at  me  curiously,  yet  I  recognized  no 
familiar  face,  and  made  no  attempt  to  speak,  lest  the 
man  might  prove  an  enemy.  I  could  see  the  door  of 
the  guardhouse,  and,  at  last,  those  in  attendance  at  the 
trial  emerged,  talking  gravely,  as  they  scattered  in 
various  directions.  The  three  officers  came  forth  to 
gether,  proceeding  directly  across  toward  De  Tonty's 
office,  evidently  with  some  purpose  in  view.  No  doubt, 
angered  at  his  words,  they  sought  satisfaction.  I 
watched  until  they  disappeared  within  the  distant  door 
way,  De  Baugis  the  first  to  enter.  A  moment  later  one 
of  the  soldiers  who  had  accompanied  us  from  Quebec, 
a  rather  pleasant-faced  lad,  whose  injured  hand  I  had 
dressed  at  St.  Ignace,  approached  where  I  sat,  and 
lifted  his  hand  in  salute. 


336  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  A  moment,  Jules,"  I  said  swiftly.  "  You  were  at 
the  trial?" 

"Yes,  Madame." 

"And  the  result?" 

"  The  Sieur  de  Artigny  was  held  guilty,  Madame," 
he  said  regretfully,  glancing  about  as  though  to  assure 
himself  alone.  "  The  three  officers  agreed  on  the  ver 
dict,  although  I  know  some  of  the  witnesses  lied." 

"You  know —  who?" 

"  My  own  mate  for  one  —  Georges  Descartes ;  he 
swore  to  seeing  De  Artigny  follow  Chevet  from  the 
boats,  and  that  was  not  true,  for  we  were  together  all 
that  day.  I  would  have  said  so,  but  the  court  bade  me 
be  still." 

"  Ay,  they  were  not  seeking  such  testimony.  No 
matter  what  you  said,  Jules,  De  Artigny  would  have 
been  condemned  —  it  was  La  Barre's  orders." 

"  Yes,  Madame,  so  I  thought." 

"  Did  the  Sieur  de  Artigny  speak  ?  " 

"  A  few  words,  Madame,  until  M.  Cassion  ordered 
him  to  remain  still.  Then  M.  de  Baugis  pronounced 
sentence  —  it  was  that  he  be  shot  tomorrow." 

"The  hour?" 

"  I  heard  none  mentioned,  Madame." 

"  And  a  purpose  in  that  also  to  my  mind.  This  gives 
them  twenty- four  hours  in  which  to  consummate  mur 
der.  They  fear  De  Tonty  and  his  men  may  attempt 


CONDEMNED  337 

rescue;  'tis  to  find  out  the  three  have  gone  now  to  his 
quarters.  That  is  all,  Jules;  you  had  best  not  be  seen 
talking  here  with  me." 

I  closed  the  door,  and  dropped  the  bar  securely  into 
place.  I  knew  the  worst  now,  and  felt  sick  and  faint. 
Tears  would  not  come  to  relieve,  yet  it  seemed  as 
though  my  brain  ceased  working,  as  if  I  had  lost  all 
physical  and  mental  power.  I  know  not  how  long  I 
sat  there,  dazed,  incompetent  to  even  express  the  vague 
thoughts  which  flashed  through  my  brain.  A  rapping 
on  the  door  aroused  me.  The  noise,  the  insistent  raps 
awoke  me  as  from  sleep. 

"  Who  wishes  entrance?  " 

"I  —  Cassion ;  I  demand  speech  with  you." 

"  For  what  purpose,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Mon  Dieu!  Does  a  man  have  to  give  excuse  for 
desiring  to  speak  with  his  own  wife?  Open  the  door, 
or  I'll  have  it  broken  in.  Have  you  not  yet  learned  I 
am  master  here?  " 

I  drew  the  bar,  no  longer  with  any  sense  of  fear,  but 
impelled  by  a  desire  to  hear  the  man's  message.  I 
stepped  back,  taking  refuge  behind  the  table,  as  the 
door  opened,  and  he  strode  in,  glancing  first  at  me, 
then  suspiciously  about  the  apartment. 

"You  are  alone?" 

"  Assuredly,  Monsieur ;  did  you  suspect  others  to  be 
present?" 


338  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Hell's  fire !  How  did  I  know ;  you  have  time 
enough  to  spare  for  others,  although  I  have  had  no 
word  with  you  since  you  came.  I  come  now  only  to 
tell  you  the  news." 

"  If  it  be  the  condemnation  of  Sieur  de  Artigny,  you 
may  spare  your  words." 

"  You  know  that!  Who  brought  you  the  message?  " 

"  What  difference,  Monsieur?  I  would  know  the  re 
sult  without  messenger.  You  have  done  your  master's 
will.  What  said  De  Tonty  when  you  told  him?  " 

Cassion  laughed,  as  though  the  memory  was 
pleasant. 

"  Faith,  Madame,  if  you  base  your  hopes  there  on 
rescue  you'll  scarce  meet  with  great  result.  De  Tonty 
is  all  bark.  Mon  Dien!  I  went  in  to  hold  him  to  ac 
count  for  his  insult,  and  the  fellow  met  us  with  such 
gracious  speech,  that  the  four  of  us  drank  together 
like  old  comrades.  The  others  are  there  yet,  but  I  had 
a  proposition  to  make  you  —  so  I  left  them." 

"  A  proposition,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Ay,  a  declaration  of  peace,  if  you  will.  Listen 
Adele,  for  this  is  the  last  time  I  speak  you  thus  fairly. 
I  have  this  De  Artigny  just  where  I  want  him  now. 
His  life  is  in  my  hands.  I  can  squeeze  it  out  like  that; 
or  I  can  open  my  fingers,  and  let  him  go.  Now  you 
are  to  decide  which  it  is  to  be.  Here  is  where  you 
choose,  between  that  forest  brat  and  me." 


CONDEMNED  339 

"  Choose  between  you  ?  Monsieur  you  must  make 
your  meaning  more  clear." 

"  Mon  Dien,  is  it  not  clear  already?  Then  I  will 
make  it  so.  You  are  my  wife  by  law  of  Holy  Church. 
Never  have  you  loved  me,  yet  I  can  pass  that  by,  if  you 
grant  me  a  husband's  right.  This  De  Artigny  has 
come  between  us,  and  now  his  life  is  in  my  hands.  I 
know  not  that  you  love  the  brat,  yet  you  have  that  in 
terest  in  him  which  would  prevent  forgiveness  of  me 
if  I  show  no  mercy.  So  now  I  come  and  offer  you  his 
life,  if  you  consent  to  be  my  wife  in  truth.  Is  that 
fair?" 

"  It  may  so  sound,"  I  answered  calmly,  "  yet  the 
sacrifice  is  all  mine.  How  would  you  save  the  man?  " 

"  By  affording  him  opportunity  to  escape  during  the 
night;  first  accepting  his  pledge  never  to  see  you 
again." 

"  Think  you  he  would  give  such  pledge  ?  " 

Cassion  laughed  sarcastically. 

"  Bah,  what  man  would  not  to  save  his  life !  It  is 
for  you  to  speak  the  word." 

I  stood  silent,  hesitating  to  give  final  answer.  Had 
I  truly  believed  De  Artigny's  case  hopeless  I  might 
have  yielded,  and  made  pledge.  But  as  I  gazed  into 
Cassion's  face,  smiling  with  assurance  of  victory,  all 
my  dislike  of  the  man  returned,  and  I  shrank  back  in 
horror.  The  sacrifice  was  too  much,  too  terrible;  be- 


340  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

sides  I  had  faith  in  the  promises  of  De  Tonty,  in  the 
daring  of  Boisrondet  I  would  trust  them,  aye,  and 
myself,  to  find  some  other  way  of  rescue. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  said  firmly,  "  I  understand  your 
proposition,  and  refuse  it.  I  will  make  no  pledge." 

"  You  leave  him  to  die?  " 

"  If  it  be  God's  will.  I  cannot  dishonor  myself,  even 
to  save  life.  You  have  my  answer.  I  bid  you  go."  . 

Never  did  I  see  such  look  of  beastly  rage  in  the  face 
of  any  man.  He  had  lost  power  of  speech,  but  his 
fingers  clutched  as  though  he  had  my  throat  in  their 
grip.  Frightened,  I  stepped  back,  and  Chevet's  pistol 
gleamed  in  my  hand. 

;(  You  hear  me,  Monsieur  —  go !  " 


CHAPTER  XXX 

I    CHOOSE   MY    FUTURE 

HE  backed  out  the  door,  growling  and  threatening. 
I  caught  little  of  what  he  said,  nor  did  I  in  the 
least  care.  All  I  asked,  or  desired,  was  to  be  alone,  to 
be  free  of  his  presence.  I  swung  the  door  in  his  very 
face,  and  fastened  the  bar.  Through  the  thick  wood 
his  voice  still  penetrated  in  words  of  hatred.  Then  it 
ceased,  and  I  was  alone  in  the  silence,  sinking  down 
nerveless  beside  the  table,  my  face  buried  in  my  hands. 

I  had  done  right;  I  knew  I  had  done  right,  yet  the 
reaction  left  me  weak  and  pulseless.  I  saw  now  clearly 
what  must  be  done.  Never  could  I  live  with  this  Cas- 
sion ;  never  again  could  I  acknowledge  him  as  husband. 
Right  or  wrong,  whatever  the  Church  might  do,  or  the 
world  might  say,  I  had  come  to  the  parting  of  the 
ways;  here  and  now  I  must  choose  my  own  life,  obey 
the  dictates  of  my  own  conscience.  I  had  been  wedded 
by  fraud  to  a  man  I  despised;  my  hatred  had  grown 
until  now  I  knew  that  I  would  rather  be  dead  than  live 
in  his  presence. 

If  this  state  of  mind  was  sin,  it  was  beyond  my 
power  to  rid  myself  of  the  curse;  if  I  was  already  con- 

341 


342  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

dernned  of  Holy  Church  because  of  failure  to  abide 
by  her  decree,  then  there  was  naught  left  but  for  me 
to  seek  my  own  happiness,  and  the  happiness  of  the 
man  I  loved. 

I  lifted  my  head,  strengthened  by  the  very  thought, 
the  red  blood  tingling  again  through  my  veins.  The 
truth  was  mine ;  I  felt  no  inclination  to  obscure  it.  The 
time  had  come  for  rejoicing,  and  action.  I  loved  Rene 
de  Artigny,  and,  although  he  had  never  spoken  the 
word,  I  knew  he  loved  me.  Tomorrow  he  would  be 
in  exile,  a  wanderer  of  the  woods,  an  escaped  prisoner, 
under  condemnation  of  death,  never  again  safe  within 
reach  of  French  authority.  Ay,  but  he  should  not  go 
alone;  in  the  depths  of  those  forests,  beyond  the  arm 
of  the  law,  beyond  even  the  grasp  of  the  Church,  we 
should  be  together.  In  our  own  hearts  love  would 
justify.  Without  a  qualm  of  conscience,  without  even 
a  lingering  doubt,  I  made  the  choice,  the  final  decision. 

I  know  not  how  long  it  took  me  to  think  this  all  out, 
until  I  had  accepted  fate;  but  I  do  know  the  decision 
brought  happiness  and  courage.  Food  was  brought  me 
by  a  strange  Indian,  apparently  unable  to  speak 
French;  nor  would  he  even  enter  the  room,  silently 
handing  me  the  platter  through  the  open  door.  Two 
sentries  stood  just  without  —  soldiers  of  De  Baugis,  I 
guessed,  as  their  features  were  unfamiliar.  They 
gazed  at  me  curiously,  as  I  stood  in  the  doorway,  but 


/  CHOOSE  MY  FUTURE  343 

without  changing  their  attitudes.  Plainly  I  was  held 
prisoner  also;  M.  Cassion's  threat  was  being  put 
into  execution.  This  knowledge  merely  served  to 
strengthen  my  decision,  and  I  closed,  and  barred  the 
door  again,  smiling  as  I  did  so. 

It  grew  dusk  while  I  made  almost  vain  effort  to  eat, 
and,  at  last,  pushing  the  pewter  plate  away,  I  crossed 
over,  and  cautiously  opened  the  wooden  shutter  of  the 
window.  The  red  light  of  the  sunset  still  illumined  the 
western  sky,  and  found  glorious  reflection  along  the 
surface  of  the  river.  It  was  a  dizzy  drop  to  the  bed 
of  the  stream  below,  but  Indians  were  on  the  opposite 
bank,  beyond  rifle  shot,  in  considerable  force,  a  half- 
dozen  canoes  drawn  up  on  the  sandy  shore,  and  several 
fires  burning.  They  were  too  far  away  for  me  to 
judge  their  tribe,  yet  a  number  among  them  sported 
war  bonnets,  and  I  had  no  doubt  they  were  Iroquois. 

So  far  as  I  could  perceive  elsewhere  there  was  no 
movement,  as  my  eyes  traveled  the  half  circle,  over  a 
wide  vista  of  hill  and  dale,  green  valley  and  dark 
woods,  although  to  the  left  I  could  occasionally  hear 
the  sharp  report  of  a  rifle,  in  evidence  that  besieging 
savages  were  still  watchful  of  the  fort  entrance.  I 
could  not  lean  out  far  enough  to  see  in  that  direction, 
yet  as  the  night  grew  darker  the  vicious  spits  of  fire 
became  visible.  Above  me  the  solid  log  walls  arose  but 
a  few  feet  —  a  tall  man  might  stand  upon  the  window 


344  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

ledge,  and  find  grip  of  the  roof;  but  below  was  the 
sheer  drop  to  the  river  —  perchance  two  hundred  feet 
beneath.  Already  darkness  shrouded  the  water,  as  the 
broad  valley  faded  into  the  gloom  of  the  night. 

There  was  naught  for  me  to  do  but  sit  and  wait. 
The  guard  which  M.  Cassion  had  stationed  at  the  door 
prevented  my  leaving  the  ro6m,  but  its  more  probable 
purpose  was  to  keep  others  from  communicating  with 
me.  De  Tonty  had  evidently  resorted  to  diplomacy, 
and  instead  of  quarreling  with  the  three  officers  when 
they  approached  him,  had  greeted  them  all  so  genially 
as  to  leave  the  impression  that  he  was  disposed  to  per 
mit  matters  to  take  their  natural  course.  He  might  be 
watched  of  course,  yet  was  no  longer  suspicioned  as 
likely  to  help  rescue  the  prisoner.  All  their  fear  now 
was  centered  upon  me,  and  my  possible  influence. 

If  I  could  be  kept  from  any  further  communication 
with  either  De  Artigny,  or  De  Tonty,  it  was  scarcely 
probable  that  any  of  the  garrison  would  make  serious 
effort  to  interfere  with  their  plans.  De  Tonty's  ap 
parent  indifference,  and  his  sudden  friendliness  with 
De  Baugis  and  Cassion,  did  not  worry  me  greatly.  I 
realized  his  purpose  in  thus  diverting  suspicion.  His 
pledge  of  assistance  had  been  given  me,  and  his  was 
the  word  of  a  soldier  and  gentleman.  In  some  manner, 
and  soon  —  before  midnight  certainly  —  I  would  re 
ceive  message  from  Boisrondet. 


/  CHOOSE  MY  FUTURE  345 

Yet  my  heart  failed  me  more  than  once  as  I  waited. 
How  long  the  time  seemed,  and  how  deadly  silent  was 
the  night.  Crouched  close  beside  the  door  I  could 
barely  hear  the  muttered  conversation  of  the  soldiers 
on  guard;  and  when  I  crossed  to  the  open  window  I 
looked  out  upon  a  black  void,  utterly  soundless.  Not 
even  the  distant  crack  of  a  rifle  now  broke  the  solemn 
stillness,  and  the  only  spot  of  color  visible  was  the  dull 
red  glow  of  a  campfire  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the 
river.  I  had  no  way  of  computing  time,  and  the  lag 
ging  hours  seemed  centuries  long,  as  terrifying  doubts 
assailed  me. 

Every  new  thought  became  an  agony  of  suspense. 
Had  the  plans  failed  ?  Had  Boisrondet  discovered  the 
prisoner  so  closely  guarded  as  to  make  rescue  impos 
sible?  Had  his  nerve,  his  daring,  vanished  before  the 
real  danger  of  the  venture?  Had  De  Artigny  refused 
to  accept  the  chance  ?  What  had  happened ;  what  was 
happening  out  there  in  the  mystery? 

All  I  could  do  was  pray,  and  wait.  Perhaps  no 
word  would  be  given  me  —  the  escape  might  already 
be  accomplished,  and  I  left  here  to  my  fate.  Boisron 
det  knew  nothing  of  my  decision  to  accompany  De 
Artigny  in  his  exile.  If  the  way  was  difficult  and  dan 
gerous,  he  might  not  consider  it  essential  to  communi 
cate  with  me  at  all.  De  Tonty  had  promised,  to  be 
sure,  yet  he  might  have  failed  to  so  instruct  the  younger 


346  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

man.  I  clung  to  the  window,  the  agony  of  this  possi 
bility,  driving  me  wild. 

Mon  Dieu!  was  that  a  noise  overhead?  I  could  see 
nothing,  yet, '  as  I  leaned  further  out,  a  cord  touched 
my  face.  I  grasped  it,  and  drew  the  dangling  end  in. 
It  was  weighted  with  a  bit  of  wood.  A  single  coal 
glowed  in  the  fireplace,  and  from  this  I  ignited  a 
splinter,  barely  yielding  me  light  enough  to  decipher 
the  few  words  traced  on  the  white  surface :  "  Safe  so 
far;  have  you  any  word?  " 

My  veins  throbbed;  I  could  have  screamed  in  de 
light,  or  sobbed  in  sudden  joy  and  relief.  I  fairly 
crept  to  the  window  on  hands  and  knees,  animated  now 
with  but  one  thought,  one  hope  —  the  desire  not  to  be 
left  here  behind,  alone.  I  hung  far  out,  my  face  up 
turned,  staring  into  the  darkness.  The  distance  was 
not  great,  only  a  few  feet  to  the  roof  above,  yet  so 
black  was  the  night  that  the  edge  above  me  blended 
imperceptibly  against  the  sky.  I  could  perceive  no 
movement,  no  outline.  Could  they  have  already  gone  ? 
Was  it  possible  that  they  merely  dropped  this  brief 
message,  and  instantly  vanished?  No,  the  cord  still 
dangled ;  somewhere  in  that  dense  gloom,  the  two  men 
peered  over  the  roof  edge  waiting  my  response. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  called  up  softly,  unable  to  restrain 
my  eagerness. 

"Yes,   Madame,"   it  was  De  Artigny's  voice,  al- 


/  CHOOSE  MY  FUTURE  347 

though  a  mere  whisper.  "  You  have  some  word  for 
me?" 

"  Ay,  listen;  is  there  any  way  by  which  I  can  join 
you?" 

"  Join  me  —  here  ?  "  astonishment  at  my  request 
made  him  incoherent.  "  Why,  Madame,  the  risk  is 
great  —  " 

"  Never  mind  that;  my  reason  is  worthy,  nor  have 
we  time  now  to  discuss  the  matter.  Monsieur  Bois- 
rondet  is  there  a  way  ?  " 

I  heard  them  speak  to  each  other,  a  mere  murmur  of 
sound ;  then  another  voice  reached  my  ears  clearly. 

"  We  have  a  strong  grass  rope,  Madame,  which  will 
safely  bear  your  weight.  The  risk  will  not  be  great. 
I  have  made  a  noose,  and  will  lower  it." 

I  readied  it  with  my  hand,  but  felt  a  doubt  as  my 
fingers  clasped  it. 

"  'Tis  very  small,  Monsieur." 

"  But  strong  enough  for  double  your  weight,  as 
'twas  Indian  woven.  Put  foot  in  the  noose,  and  hold 
tight.  There  are  two  of  us  holding  it  above." 

The  memory  of  the  depth  below  frightened  me,  yet 
I  crept  forth  on  the  narrow  sill,  clinging  desperately  to 
the  taut  rope,  until  I  felt  my  foot  safely  pressed  into 
the  noose,  which  tightened  firmly  about  it. 

"  Now,"  I  said,  barely  able  to  make  my  lips  speak. 
"  I  am  ready." 


348  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Then  swing  clear,  Madame ;  we'll  hold  you  safe." 

I  doubt  if  it  was  a  full  minute  in  which  I  swung  out 
over  that  gulf  amid  the  black  night.  My  heart  seemed 
to  stop  beating,  and  I  retained  no  sense  other  than  to 
cling  desperately  to  the  swaying  cord  which  alone  held 
me  from  being  dashed  to  death  on  the  jagged  rocks 
below.  Inch  by  inch  they  drew  me  up,  the  continuous 
jerks  yielding  a  sickening  sensation,  but  the  distance 
was  so  short,  I  could  scarcely  realize  the  full  danger, 
before  De  Artigrry  grasped  me  with  his  hands,  and 
drew  me  in  beside  him  on  the  roof.  I  stood  upon  my 
feet,  trembling  from  excitement,  yet  encouraged  in  my 
purpose,  by  his  first  words  of  welcome. 

"  Adele,"  he  exclaimed,  forgetful  of  the  presence  of 
his  comrade.  "  Surely  you  had  serious  cause  for  join 
ing  us  here." 

"  Am  I  welcome,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Can  you  doubt  ?  Yet  surely  it  was  not  merely  to 
say  farewell  that  you  assumed  such  risk?  " 

"  No,  Monsieur,  it  was  not  to  say  farewell.  I  would 
accompany  you  in  your  flight.  Do  not  start  like  that 
at  my  words;  I  cannot  see  your  face  —  perhaps  if  I 
could  I  should  lose  courage,  I  have  made  my  choice, 
Monsieur.  I  will  not  remain  the  slave  of  M.  Cassion. 
Whether  for  good  or  evil  I  give  you  my  faith." 

"  You  —  you,"  his  hands  grasped  mine.  "  You 
mean  you  will  go  with  me  into  exile,  into  the  woods?  " 


/  CHOOSE  MY  FUTURE  349 

"Yes,  Monsieur." 

"But  do  you  realize  what  it  all  means?  I  am  a 
fugitive,  a  hunted  man;  never  again  can  I  venture 
within  French  civilization.  I  must  live  among  savages. 
No,  no,  Adele,  the  sacrifice  is  too  great  I  cannot 
accept  of  it." 

"  Do  you  love  me,  Monsieur?  " 

"  Mon  Dieit  —  yes." 

"  Then  there  is  no  sacrifice.  My  heart  would  break 
here.  God !  Would  you  doom  me  to  live  out  my  life 
with  that  brute  —  that  murderer?  I  am  a  young 
woman,  a  mere  girl,  and  this  is  my  one  chance  to  save 
myself  from  hell.  I  am  not  afraid  of  the  woods,  of 
exile,  of  anything,  so  I  am  with  you.  I  would  rather 
die  than  go  to  him  —  to  confess  him  husband." 

"  The  lady  is  right,  Rene,"  Boisrondet  said  earn 
estly.  "  You  must  think  of  her  as  well  as  yourself." 

"  Think  of  her !  Mon  Dieu,  of  whom  else  do  I 
think.  Adele,  do  you  mean  your  words?  Would  you 
give  up  all  for  me  ?  " 

"Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  But  do  you  know  what  your  choice  means  ?  " 

I  stood  before  him,  brave  in  the  darkness, 

"  Monsieur  I  have  faced  it  all.  I  know ;  the  choice 
is  made  —  will  you  take  me  ?  " 

Then  I  was  in  his  strong  arms,  and  for  the  first  time, 
his  lips  met  mine. 


I 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

WE   REACH    THE   RIVER 

T  was  the  voice  of  Boisrondet  which  recalled  us  to 


a  sense  of  danger. 

"  It  is  late,  and  we  must  not  linger  here,"  he  insisted, 
touching  De  Artigny's  sleeve.  "  The  guard  may  dis 
cover  your  absence,  Rene,  before  we  get  beyond  the 
stockade.  Come>  we  must  move  quickly." 

"  Ay,  and  with  more  than  ever  to  give  us  courage, 
Francois.  Yet  how  can  we  get  Madame  safely  over 
the  logs?" 

"  She  must  venture  the  same  as  we.  Follow  me 
closely,  and  tread  with  care." 

So  dark  was  the  night  I  was  obliged  to  trust  entirely 
to  De  Artigny's  guidance,  but  it  was  evident  that  both 
men  were  familiar  with  the  way,  and  had  thoroughly 
considered  the  best  method  of  escape.  No  doubt  De 
Tonty  and  his  young  lieutenant  had  arranged  all  de 
tails,  so  as  to  assure  success.  We  traversed  the  flat 
roofs  of  the  chain  of  log  houses  along  the  west  side  of 
the  stockade  until  we  came  to  the  end.  The  only  light 
visible  was  a  dull  glow  of  embers  before  the  guard 
house  near  the  center  of  the  parade,  which  revealed  a 

350 


WE  REACH  THE  RIVER  351 

group  of  soldiers  on  duty.  The  stockade  extended 
some  distance  beyond  where  we  halted,  crouched  low 
on  the  flat  roof  to  escape  being  seen.  There  would  be 
armed  men  along  that  wall,  especially  near  the  gates, 
guarding  against  attack,  but  the  darkness  gave  us  no 
glimpse.  There  was  no  firing,  no  movement  to  be 
perceived.  The  two  men  crept  to  the  edge,  and  looked 
cautiously  over,  and  I  clung  close  to  De  Artigny, 
nervous  from  the  silence,  and  afraid  to  become  sep 
arated.  Below  us  was  the  dense  blackness  of  the  gorge. 

"  This  is  the  spot,"  whispered  De  Artigny,  "  and  no 
alarm  yet.  How  far  to  the  rocks?  " 

"  De  Tonty  figured  the  distance  at  forty  feet  below 
the  stockade;  we  have  fifty  feet  of  rope  here.  The 
rock  shelf  is  narrow,  and  the  great  risk  will  be  not  to 
step  off  in  the  darkness.  There  should  be  an  iron  ring 
here  somewhere' — ay,  here  it  is;  help  me  draw  the 
knot  taut,  Rene." 

"  Do  we  —  do  we  go  down  here,  Monsieur?"  I 
questioned,  my  voice  faltering. 

"  Here,  or  not  at  all ;  there  are  guards  posted  yonder 
every  two  yards.  This  is  our  only  chance  to  escape 
unseen."  Boisrondet  tested  the  rope,  letting  it  slip 
slowly  through  his  hands  down  into  the  darkness  be 
low,  until  it  hung  at  full  length.  "  It  does  not  touch," 
he  said,  "  yet  it  cannot  lack  more  than  a  foot  or  two. 
Faith!  We  must  take  the  risk.  I  go  first  Rene  — 


352  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

hush !  'tis  best  so  —  the  lady  would  prefer  that  you 
remain,  while  I  test  the  passage.  The  devil  himself 
may  be  waiting  there."  He  gazed  down,  balancing 
himself  on  the  edge,  the  cord  gripped  in  his  hands. 

"  Now  mind  my  word ;  once  on  the  rock  below  I 
will  signal  with  three  jerks  on  the  cord.  Haul  up  then 
slowly,  so  as  to  make  no  noise;  make  a  noose  for  the 
lady's  foot,  and  lower  her  with  care.  You  have  the 
strength?" 

"  Ay,  for  twice  her  weight." 

"  Good ;  there  will  be  naught  to  fear,  Madame,  for  I 
will  be  below  to  aid  your  footing.  When  I  give  the 
signal  again  Rene  will  descend  and  join  us." 

"  The  rope  is  to  be  left  dangling?  " 

"  Only  until  I  return.  Once  I  leave  you  safe  beyond 
the  Iroquois,  'tis  my  part  to  climb  this  rope  again. 
Some  task  that,"  cheerfully,  "  yet  De  Tonty  deems  it 
best  that  no  evidence  connect  us  with  this  escape. 
What  make  you  the  hour  ?  " 

"  Between  one  and  two." 

"  Which  will  give  me  time  before  daydawn;  so  here, 
I  chance  it." 

He  swung  himself  over  the  edge,  and  slipped  silently 
down  into  the  black  mystery.  We  leaned  over  to 
watch,  but  could  see  nothing,  our  only  evidence  of  his 
progress,  the  jerking  of  the  cord.  De  Artigny's  hand 
closed  on  mine. 


WE  REACH  THE  RIVER  353 

"  Dear,"  he  whispered  tenderly,  "  we  are  alone  now 
—  you  are  sorry  ?  " 

"  I  am  happier  than  I  have  ever  been  in  my  life,"  I 
answered  honestly.  "  I  have  done  what  I  believe  to  be 
right,  and  trust  God.  All  I  care  to  know  now  is  that 
you  love  me." 

"  With  every  throb  of  my  heart,"  he  said  solemnly. 
"  It  is  my  love  which  makes  me  dread  lest  you  regret." 

"That  will  never  be,  Monsieur;  I  am  of  the  fron 
tier,  and  do  not  fear  the  woods.  Ah !  he  has  reached 
the  rock  safely  —  'tis  the  signal." 

De  Artigny  drew  up  the  cord,  testing  it  to  make 
sure  the  strands  held  firm,  and  made  careful  noose, 
into  which  he  slipped  my  foot. 

"  Now,  Adele,  you  are  ready?  " 

:<  Yes,  sweetheart;  kiss  me  first." 

"You  have  no  fear?" 

"  Not  with  your  strong  hands  to  support,  but  do  not 
keep  me  waiting  long  below." 

Ay,  but  I  was  frightened  as  I  swung  off  into  the 
black  void,  clinging  desperately  to  that  slight  rope, 
steadily  sinking  downward.  My  body  rubbed  against 
the  rough  logs,  and  then  against  rock.  Once  a  jagged 
edge  wounded  me,  yet  I  dare  not  release  my  grip,  or 
utter  a  sound.  I  sank  down,  down,  the  strain  ever 
greater  on  my  nerves.  I  retained  no  knowledge  of  dis 
tance,  but  grew  apprehensive  of  what  awaited  me  be- 


354  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

low.  Would  the  rope  reach  to  the  rock?  Would  I 
swing  clear?  Even  as  these  thoughts  began  to  horrify, 
I  felt  a  hand  grip  me,  and  Boisrondet's  whisper  gave 
cheerful  greeting. 

"It  is  all  right,  Madame;  release  your  foot,  and 
trust  me.  Good,  now  do  not  venture  to  move,  until 
Rene  joins  us.  Faith,  he  wastes  little  time;  he  is  com 
ing  now." 

I  could  see  nothing,  not  even  the  outlines  of  my  com 
panion,  who  stood  holding  the  cord  taut.  I  could  feel 
the  jagged  face  of  the  rock,  against  which  I  stood,  and 
ventured,  by  reaching  out  with  one  foot,  to  explore 
my  immediate  surroundings.  The  groping  toe  touched 
the  edge  of  the  narrow  shelf,  and  I  drew  back  startled 
at  thought  of  another  sheer  drop  into  the  black  depths. 
My  heart  was  still  pounding  when  De  Artigny  found 
foothold  beside  me.  As  he  swung  free  from  the  cord, 
his  fingers  touched  my  dress. 

"  A  fine  test  of  courage  that,  Adele,"  he  whispered, 
"  but  with  Francois  here  below  there  was  small  peril. 
Now  what  next?  " 

"  A  ticklish  passage  for  a  few  yards.  Stand  close 
until  I  get  by;  now  cling  to  the  wall,  and  follow  me. 
Once  oft*  this  shelf  we  can  plan  our  journey.  Madame, 
take  hold  of  my  jacket.  Rene,  you  have  walked  this 
path  before." 

u  Ay,  years  since,  but  I  recall  its  peril." 


WE  REACH  THE  RIVER  355 

We  crept  forward,  so  cautiously  it  seemed  we 
scarcely  moved,  the  rock  shelf  we  traversed  so  narrow 
in  places  that  I  could  scarce  find  space  in  which  to 
plant  my  feet  firmly.  Boisrondet  whispered  words  of 
guidance  back  to  me,  and  I  could  feel  De  Artigny 
touch  my  skirt  as  he  followed,  ready  to  grip  me  if  I 
fell.  Yet  then  I  experienced  no  fear,  no  shrinking, 
my  every  thought  centered  on.  the  task.  Nor  was  the 
way  long.  Suddenly  we  clambered  onto  a  flat  rock, 
crossed  it,  and  came  to  the  edge  of  a  wood,  with  a 
murmur  of  water  not  far  away.  Here  Boisrondet 
paused,  and  we  came  close  about  him.  There  seemed 
to  be  more  light  here,  although  the  tree  shadows  were 
grim,  and  the  night  rested  about  us  in  impressive 
silence. 

"  Here  is  where  the  river  trail  comes  down/'  and 
Boisrondet  made  motion  to  the  left.  "  You  should 
remember  that  well,  Rene." 

"  I  was  first  to  pass  over  it ;  it  leads  to  the  water 
edge." 

"  Yes ;  not  so  easily  followed  in  the  night,  yet  you 
are  woodsman  enough  to  make  it.  So  far  as  we  know 
from  above  the  Iroquois  have  not  discovered  there  is 
a  passage  here.  Listen,  Rene;  I  leave  you  now,  for 
those  were  De  Tont/s  orders.  He  said  that  from  now 
on  you  would  be  safe  alone.  Of  course  he  knew  noth 
ing  of  Madame's  purpose." 


356  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Monsieur  shall  not  find  me  a  burden,"  I  inter 
rupted. 

"  I  am  sure  of  that,"  he  said  gallantly,  "  and  so 
think  it  best  to  return  while  the  night  conceals  my 
movements.  There  will  be  hot  words  when  M.  Cas- 
sion  discovers  your  escape,  and  my  chief  may  need  my 
sword  beside  him,  if  it  comes  to  blows.  Is  my  decision 
to  return  right,  Rene?  " 

"  Ay,  right ;  would  that  I  might  be  with  you.  But 
what  plan  did  M.  de  Tonty  outline  for  me  to  follow?  " 

"  Twas  what  I  started  to  tell.  At  the  edge  of  the 
water,  but  concealed  from  the  river  by  rocks,  is  a  small 
hut  where  we  keep  hidden  a  canoe  ready  fitted  for  any 
secret  service.  'Twas  Sieur  de  la  Salle's  thought  that 
it  might  prove  of  great  use  in  time  of  siege.  No  doubt 
it  is  there  now  just  as  we  left  it,  undiscovered  of  the 
Iroquois.  This  will  bear  you  down  the  river  until  day 
light,  when  you  can  hide  along  shore." 

"There  is  a  rifle?" 

"  Two  of  them,  with  powder  and  ball."  He  laid  his 
hand  on  the  other's  shoulder.  "  There  is  nothing  more 
to  say,  and  time  is  of  value.  Farewell,  my  friend." 

"  Farewell,"  their  fingers  clasped.  "  There  will  be 
other  days,  Francois;  my  gratitude  to  M.  de  Tonty." 
Boisrondet  stepped  back,  and,  hat  in  hand,  bowed 
to  me. 

"Adieu,  Madame;  a  pleasant  journey." 


WE  REACH  THE  RIVER  357 

"  A  moment,  Monsieur,"  I  said,  a  falter  in  my  voice. 
"  You  are  M.  de  Artigny's  friend,  an  officer  of  France, 
and  a  Catholic." 

"Yes,  Madame." 

"  And  you  think  that  I  am  right  in  my  choice?  that 
I  am  doing  naught  unworthy  of  my  womanhood?  " 

Even  in  the  darkness  I  saw  him  make  the  symbol  of 
the  cross,  before  he  bent  forward  and  kissed  my  hand. 

"  Madame,"  he  said  gravely,  "  I  am  but  a  plain  sol 
dier,  with  all  my  service  on  the  frontier.  I  leave  to  the 
priests  the  discussion  of  doctrines,  and  to  God  my  pun 
ishment  and  reward.  I  can  only  answer  you  as  De 
Artigny's  friend,  and  an  officer  of  France.  I  give  you 
honor,  and  respect,  and  deem  your  love  and  trust  far 
more  holy  than  your  marriage.  My  faith,  and  my 
sword  are  yours,  Madame." 

I  felt  his  lips  upon  my  hand,  yet  knew  not  he  had 
gone.  I  stood  there,  my  eyes  blinded  with  tears  at  his 
gallant  words,  only  becoming  conscious  of  his  disap 
pearance,  when  De  Artigny  drew  me  to  him,  his  cheek 
pressed  against  my  hair. 

"  He  has  gone !  we  are  alone !  " 

"  Yes,  dear  one ;  but  I  thank  God  for  those  last 
words.  They  have  given  me  courage,  and  faith.  So 
my  old  comrades  believe  us  right  the  criticism  of  others 
does  not  move  me.  You  love  me,  Adele?  you  do  not 
regret?" 


358  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

My  arms  found  way  about  his  neck;  my  lips  uplifted 
to  his. 

"  Monsieur,  I  shall  never  regret ;  I  trust  God,  and 
you." 

How  he  ever  found  his  way  along  that  dim  trail  I 
shall  never  know.  Some  memory  of  its  windings,  to 
gether  with  the  instinct  of  a  woodsman,  must  have 
given  guidance,  while  no  doubt  his  feet,  clad  in  soft 
Indian  moccasins,  enabled  him  to  feel  the  faint  track, 
imperceivable  in  the  darkness.  It  led  along  a  steep 
bank,  through  low,  tangled  bushes,  and  about  great 
trees,  with  here  and  there  a  rock  thrust  across  the  path, 
compelling  detour.  The  branches  scratched  my  face, 
and  tore  my  dress,  confusing  me  so  that  had  I  not 
clung  to  his  arm,  I  should  have  been  instantly  lost  in 
the  gloom.  Our  advance  was  slow  and  cautious,  every 
step  taken  in  silence.  Snakes  could  not  have  moved 
with  less  noise,  and  the  precaution  was  well  taken. 
Suddenly  De  Artigny  stopped,  gripping  me  in  warning. 
For  a  moment  there  was  no  sound,  except  the  distant 
murmur  of  waters,  and  the  chatter  of  some  night  bird. 
Yet  some  instinct  of  the  woods  held  the  man  motion 
less,  listening.  A  twig  cracked  to  our  left,  and  then 
a  voice  spoke,  low  and  rumbling.  It  sounded  so  close 
at  hand  the  fellow  could  scarcely  have  been  five  yards 
away.  Another  voice  answered,  and  we  were  aware 
of  bodies,  stealing  along  through  the  wood;  there  was 


WE  REACH  THE  RIVER  359 

a  faint  rustling  of  dead  leaves,  and  the  occasional 
swish  of  a  branch.  We  crouched  low  in  the  trail, 
fairly  holding  our  breath,  every  nerve  tense.  There 
was  no  sound  from  below,  but  in  the  other  direction 
one  warrior  —  I  could  see  the  dim  outline  of  his  naked 
figure  —  passed  within  reach  of  my  outstretched  hand. 

Assured  that  all  had  passed  beyond  hearing  De 
Artigny  rose  to  his  feet,  and  assisted  me  to  rise,  his 
hand  still  grasping  mine. 

"  Iroquois,  by  the  look  of  that  warrior,"  he  whis 
pered,  "  and  enough  of  them  to  mean  mischief.  I 
would  I  knew  their  language." 

1  'Twas  the  tongue  of  the  Tuscaroras,"  I  answered. 
"  My  father  taught  me  a  little  of  it  years  ago.  The 
first  words  spoken  were  a  warning  to  be  still ;  the  other 
answered  that  the  white  men  are  all  asleep." 

"  And  I  am  not  sure  but  that  is  true.  If  De  Tonty 
was  in  command  the  walls  would  be  well  guarded,  but 
De  Baugis  and  Cassion  know  nothing  of  Indian  war." 

"  You  believe  it  to  be  an  assault?  " 

"  It  hath  the  look ;  'tis  not  Indian  nature  to  gather 
thus  at  this  night  hour,  without  a  purpose.  But,  pouf, 
there  is  little  they  can  do  against  that  stockade  of  logs 
for  all  their  numbers.  It  is  our  duty  to  be  well  away 
by  daylight." 

The  remaining  distance  to  the  water's  edge  was  not 
far  —  a  direct  descent  amid  a  litter  of  rocks,  shadowed 


360  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

by  great  trees.  Nothing  opposed  our  passage,  nor  did 
we  hear  any  sound  from  the  savages  concealed  in  the 
forest  above.  De  Artigny  led  the  way  along  the  shore 
until  we  reached  the  log  hut  Its  door  stood  open ;  the 
canoe  was  gone. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

WE    MEET   SURPRISE 

NOT  until  we  had  felt  carefully  from  wall  to  wall 
did  we  admit  our  disappointment.  There  were 
no  overshadowing  trees  here,  and  what  small  glimmer 
of  light  came  from  the  dull  skies  found  reflection  on 
river  and  rocks,  so  that  we  could  perceive  each  other, 
and  gain  dim  view  of  our  surroundings. 

Of  the  canoe  there  was  absolutely  no  trace,  and,  if 
arms  had  been  hidden  there  also,  they  had  likewise 
disappeared.  The  very  fact  that  the  door  stood  wide 
open,  its  wooden  lock  broken,  told  the  story  clearly.  I 
remained  silent,  staring  about  through  the  semi-dark 
ness  of  the  interior,  rendered  speechless  by  a  feeling 
of  utter  helplessness.  De  Artigny,  after  an  utter 
ance  of  disappointment,  felt  his  way  along  the  walls; 
as  he  came  back  to  the  open  door  our  eyes  met,  and 
he  must  have  read  despair  in  mine,  for  he  smiled 
encouragingly. 

"  Swept  bare,  little  girl,"  he  said.  "  Not  so  much 
as  an  ounce  of  powder  left.  The  savages  got  here 
before  us,  it  seems.  Never  mind;  we  shall  have  to 
travel  a  ways  on  woodcraft,  and  it  will  not  be  the  first 

361 


362  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

wilderness  journey  I  have  made  without  arms.  Did 
De  Tonty  mention  to  you  where  he  believed  the  Illini 
were  in  hiding?  " 

"No,  Monsieur  —  are  they  Indians?" 

"Yes;  the  river  tribes,  the  most  loyal  of  all  to 
La  Salle.  It  was  one  of  their  villages  we  saw  on  the 
bank  of  the  stream  as  we  approached  the  fort  from  the 
west.  I  told  Boisrondet  that  it  stood  there  deserted, 
but  not  destroyed,  and  it  was  our  judgment  the  inhabit 
ants  were  hiding  among  the  river  bluffs.  Without 
canoes  they  could  not  travel  far,  and  are  probably  con 
cealed  out  yonder.  If  we  can  find  them  our  greatest 
peril  is  past." 

"They  are  friendly?" 

"  Ay,  and  have  never  shed  white  blood.  I  know 
them  well,  and  with  leadership  they  would  be  a  match 
even  for  the  Iroquois.  De  Tonty  led  them  once  against 
these  same  warriors,  and  they  fought  like  fiends. 
Come,  we  will  follow  the  stream,  and  see  if  we  can 
not  find  trace  of  their  covert." 

It  was  but  a  cluster  of  rocks  where  the  hut  stood, 
and  a  few  yards  below  we  found  the  forest  creeping 
down  to  the  very  bank  of  the  river.  The  sky  had 
lightened  above  us,  the  obscuring  clouds  opening  to 
let  the  silver  gleam  of  stars  through,  and  we  paused  a 
moment  gazing  back,  and  upward  at  the  vast  rock  on 
which  perched  the  beleaguered  fort.  We  could  dimly 


WE  MEET  SURPRISE  363 

perceive  the  vague  outline  of  it  silhouetted  against  the 
lighter  arch  of  sky.  In  massive  gloom  and  silence  it 
seemed  to  dominate  the  night,  the  grim  forest  sweep 
ing  up  to  its  very  walls.  Not  a  gleam  of  light  ap 
peared;  not  a  sound  reached  us.  I  felt  De  Artigny's 
arm  about  me. 

"  I  would  that  I  really  knew  what  was  going  on 
yonder  'neath  the  screen  of  trees,"  he  said  gravely. 
"  Some  Indian  trick,  perchance,  which  it  might  be  in 
my  power  to  circumvent  —  at  least  bear  to  the  lads 
fair  warning." 

"  You  would  risk  life  for  that?  " 

"  Ay,  my  own  readily.  That  is  a  lesson  of  the  wil 
derness;  the  duty  of  a  comrade.  But  for  your  pres 
ence  I  should  be  climbing  the  hill  seeking  to  learn  the 
purpose  of  those  savages  —  else  I  was  no  true  soldier 
of  France." 

"  What  think  you  their  purpose  is,  Monsieur?  " 

"  An  attack  in  force  at  dawn.  Those  who  passed 
us  were  heavily  armed,  and  crept  forward  stealthily, 
stripped  and  painted  for  war.  There  were  other  par 
ties,  no  doubt,  creeping  up  through  the  woods  from 
all  sides.  Tis  my  thought  the  hour  has  struck  for 
them  to  make  their  great  effort.  They  have  scattered 
the  friendly  Indians,  killed  them,  or  driven  them  in 
terror  down  the  river.  Their  villages  have  been 
destroyed.  Now  all  the  warriors  who  have  been  at 


364  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

that  business  have  returned,  rilled  with  blood  lust,  and 
eager  to  strike  at  the  French/' 

"  But  they  cannot  win  ?  Surely  they  cannot  cap 
ture  the  fort,  Monsieur  ?  Why  it  is  all  rock  ?  " 

"  On  three  sides  —  yes ;  but  to  the  south  there  is 
ample  space  for  attack  in  force.  Those  woods  yon 
der  would  conceal  a  thousand  savages  within  a  few 
hundred  yards  of  the  fort  gates.  And  what  of  the  de 
fense?  Opposing  them  is  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
of  stockade,  protected  at  best  by  fifty  rifles.  There 
are  no  more  in  the  fort,  officers,  Indians,  and  all;  and 
Boisrondet  says  scarcely  a  dozen  rounds  of  powder 
and  ball  to  a  man.  If  the  Iroquois  know  this  —  and 
why  should  they  not?  —  'twill  be  no  great  feat  of  arms 
to  batter  their  way  in.  I  would  do  that  which  is  right, 
Adele,  if  I  saw  clearly." 

I  clung  to  his  hands,  staring  back  still  at  the  grim 
outline  of  the  silent  fort.  I  understood  his  thoughts, 
his  desire  to  aid  his  comrades;  but,  for  a  moment,  my 
mind  was  a  blank.  I  could  not  let  him  go,  alone,  to 
almost  certain  death.  No,  nor  would  he  abandon  me 
on  such  a  mission !  Was  there  no  other  way  by  which 
we  could  serve?  Suddenly  a  thought  crept  into  my 
mind. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  asked  breathlessly,  "  where  do  you 
suppose  those  Illini  Indians  to  be?  " 

"  Back  from  the  river,  in  a  glen  of  caves  and  rocks." 


WE  MEET  SURPRISE  365 

"How  far  from  here?" 

"  Four  or  five  miles ;  there  is  a  trail  from  the  mouth 
of  the  creek." 

"  And  you  know  the  way  ?  and  there  might  be  many 
warriors  there  ?  they  will  remember  you,  and  obey  your 
orders  ?  " 

He  straightened  up,  aroused  as  the  full  meaning  of 
my  questioning  occurred  to  him. 

"  Ay,  there  is  a  chance  there,  if  we  find  them  in 
time,  and  in  force  enough  to  make  foray.  Sacre!  I 
know  not  why  such  thought  has  not  come  to  me  before. 
Could  \ve  but  fall  on  those  devils  from  the  rear  in  sur 
prise,  even  with  a  third  their  number,  they  would  run 
like  cats.  Mon  Dieu!  I  thank  you  for  the  thought." 

We  plunged  into  the  forest,  no  longer  endeavoring 
to  advance  silently,  but  inspired  with  a  desire  to 
achieve  our  goal  as  soon  as  possible.  At  the  mouth  of 
a  stream  entering  the  river,  De  Artigny  picked  me  up 
in  his  arms,  and  waded  across.  On  the  opposite  bank 
he  sought  eagerly  on  hands  and  knees  for  the  old  trace 
he  dimly  remembered.  At  last  he  stood  erect. 

"  Ay,  lass,  it's  here,  and  to  be  easily  followed.  What 
hour  do  you  make  it  now  ?  " 

"  About  three." 

"  So  I  would  have  said ;  and  'tis  not  daylight  until 
after  five.  We  can  scarce  make  it,  yet  we  will  try." 

It  was  not  as  dark  here  away  from  the  gloom  of 


366  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

the  Rock;  the  forest  was  open,  and  yet  I  will  never 
know  how  De  Artigny  succeeded  in  following  that  dim 
trail  at  so  rapid  a  gait.  As  for  me  I  could  see  nothing 
of  any  path,  and  merely  followed  him  blindly,  not  even 
certain  of  the  nature  of  the  ground  under  my  feet. 
Again  and  again  I  tripped  over  some  obstacles  —  a 
root,  a  tuft  of  grass  —  and  continually  unnoted 
branches  flapped  against  my  face.  Once  I  fell  prone,  yet 
so  noiselessly  that  Rene  passed  beyond  view  before  he 
realized  my  misfortune,  and  returned  to  help  me  regain 
my  feet.  Not  until  then,  I  think,  did  he  comprehend 
the  rapidity  of  his  movements. 

"  Your  pardon,  dear  girl/'  and  his  lips  brushed  my 
hair,  as  he  held  me  in  his  arms.  "  I  forgot  all  but 
our  comrades  yonder.  The  night  is  dark  to  your  eyes." 

"  I  can  see  nothing,"  I  confessed  regretfully,  "  yet 
you  have  no  difficulty." 

"  'Tis  a  woodsman's  training.  I  have  followed 
many  a  dim  trail  in  dark  forests,  and  this  is  so  plain 
I  could  keep  to  it  on  a  run  if  necessary.  Ah !  the  fort 
is  awake  and  vigilant  —  that  was  rifle  fire." 

I  had  not  only  heard  the  sharp  reports,  but  seen  the 
flash  of  fire  cleaving  the  darkness. 

"  The  discharges  came  from  the  woods  yonder  — 
they  were  Indian  guns,  Monsieur.  See!  those  two 
last  were  from  the  stockade;  I  could  perceive  the  logs 
in  the  flare." 


WE-  MEET  SURPRISE  367 

"  Ay,  and  that  is  all ;  the  lads  will  waste  no  ammu 
nition  in  the  gloom,  except  to  tell  the  savages  they  are 
awake  and  ready." 

"How  far  have  we  traveled,  Monsieur?" 
"  A  mile,  perhaps.     At  the  crooked  oak  yonder  we 
leave  the  stream.     You  met  with  no  harm  when  you 
fell?" 

"  No  more  than  a  bruise.  I  can  go  on  now." 
We  turned  to  the  right,  and  plunged  into  the 
thicket,  the  way  now  so  black  that  I  grasped  his  jacket 
in  fear  of  becoming  lost.  We  were  clambering  up  a 
slight  hill,  careless  of  everything  but  our  footing,  when 
there  was  a  sudden  rustling  of  the  low  branches  on 
either  side  our  path.  De  Artigny  stopped,  thrusting 
me  back,  while  at  that  very  instant,  indistinct  forms 
seemed  to  leap  forth  from  the  covert.  It  occurred  so 
quickly,  so  silently,  that  before  I  even  realized  dan 
ger,  he  was  struggling  madly  with  the  assailants.  I 
heard  the  crash  of  blows,  an  oath  of  surprise,  a  gut 
tural  exclamation,  a  groan  of  pain.  Hands  gripped 
me  savagely;  I  felt  naked  bodies,  struggled  wildly  to 
escape,  but  was  flung  helplessly  to  the  ground,  a  hand 
grasping  my  hair.  I  could  see  nothing  only  a  confused 
mass  of  legs  and  arms,  but  De  Artigny  was  still  on  his 
feet,  struggling  desperately.  From  some  hand  he  had 
grabbed  a  rifle,  and  swung  it  crashing  into  the  faces 
of  those  grappling  him.  Back  he  came  step  by  step, 


368  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

fighting  like  a  fiend,  until  he  stood  over  me.  With  one 
wide  sweep  of  his  clutched  weapon  he  struck  me  free, 
a  blow  which  shattered  the  gun  stock,  and  left  him 
armed  only  with  the  iron  bar.  But  the  battle  fury 
was  on  him ;  dimly  I  could  see  him  towering  above  me, 
bareheaded,  his  clothes  torn  to  rags,  the  grim  barrel 
poised  for  a  blow. 

"  St.  Ann !  "  he  cried  exultantly.  "  Tis  a  good  fight 
so  far  —  would  you  have  more  of  it?  " 

"  Hold !  "  broke  in  a  French  voice  from  out  the 
darkness.  "What  means  this?  Are  you  of  white 
blood?" 

"  I  have  always  supposed  so." 

"  A  renegade  consorting  with  devils  of  the  Iro- 
quois?  " 

"  Mon  Dieu!    No!  an  officer  of  Fort  St.  Louis." 

I  could  see  the  white  man  thrust  aside  the  Indian 
circle,  and  strike  through.  His  face  was  invisible, 
although  I  was  upon  my  knees  now,  but  he  was  a  short, 
heavily  built  fellow. 

"  Stand  back !  ay,  make  room.  Saint  Guise,  we  are 
fighting  our  own  friends.  If  you  are  of  the  garrison 
name  yourself." 

De  Artigny,  still  clasping  his  rifle  barrel,  reached 
out  his  other  hand,  and  lifted  me  to  my  feet. 

"  Perchance,"  he  said  coolly,  "  if  I  were  a  stickler 
for  etiquette,  I  might  ask  you  first  for  some  explana- 


WE  MEET  SURPRISE  369 

tion  of  this  attack.  However,  we  have  made  some 
heads  ring,  so  I  waive  that  privilege.  I  am  the  Sieur 
de  Artigny,  a  lieutenant  of  La  Salle's." 

"  Mon  Dieu!"  the  other  stepped  forward,  his  hand 
outstretched.  "  'Tis  no  unknown  name  to  me,  although 
we  have  never  before  met  by  some  chance  —  I  am 
Francois  de  la  Forest." 

"  La  Forest !  You  were  in  France  three  months 
ago." 

"  Aye ;  I  was  there  when  Sieur  de  la  Salle  landed. 
He  told  me  the  whole  tale.  I  was  with  him  when  he 
had  audience  with  Louis.  I  am  here  now  bearing  the 
orders  of  the  King,  countersigned  by  La  Barre  at 
Quebec,  restoring  De  Tonty  to  command  at  Fort  St. 
Louis,  and  bidding  De  Baugis  and  that  fool  Cassion 
return  to  New  France." 

De  Artigny  crushed  the  man's  hand  in  both  his  own, 
dropping  the  rifle  barrel  to  the  ground.  His  voice 
trembled  as  he  made  answer. 

"  He  won  the  King's  favor  ?  he  convinced  Louis  ?  " 

"  No  doubt  of  that  —  never  saw  I  a  greater 
miracle." 

"  And  the  Sieur  de  la  Salle  —  has  he  returned  ?  " 

"  Nay ;  he  remains  in  France,  to  fit  out  an  expedi 
tion  to  sail  for  the  mouth  of  the  Great  River.  He  hath 
special  commission  from  the  King.  To  me  was  given 
the  honor  of  bearing  his  message.  Ah!  but  La  Barre 


370  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

raved  like  a  mad  bull  when  I  handed  him  the  King's 
order.  I  thought  he  would  burst  a  blood  vessel,  and 
give  us  a  new  governor.  But  no  such  luck.  Pah!  I 
stood  there,  struggling  to  keep  a  straight  face,  for  he 
had  no  choice  but  obey.  Twas  a  hard  dose  to  swal 
low,  but  there  was  Louis'  orders  in  his  own  hand,  all 
duly  sealed ;  and  a  command  that  I  be  dispatched  hither 
with  the  message." 

"  How  made  you  the  journey  in  so  short  a  time?  " 

"  Overland  from  Detroit,  the  same  trail  you  traveled 
with  La  Salle;  'tis  much  the  shorter." 

"Alone?" 

"  With  two  courier  de  bois;  they  are  with  me  now. 
But  what  is  this  De  Artigny  you  have  with  you  —  a 
woman?  " 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

WARRIORS    OF   THE   ILLINI 

66  T7rES,  M.  de  la  Forest,"  I  said,  stepping  forward 
A  to  save  Rene  from  a  question  which  would 
embarrass  him.  "  I  am  the  daughter  of  Captain  la 
Chesnayne,  whom  the  Sieur  de  Artigny  hath  taken 
under  his  protection." 

"  La  Chesnayne's  daughter !  Ah,  I  heard  the  story 
told  in  Quebec  —  'twas  La  Barre's  aid  who  gave  me 
the  facts  with  many  a  chuckle  as  though  he  held  it  an 
excellent  joke.  But  why  are  you  here,  Madame?  Is 
not  M.  Cassion  in  the  fort  yonder?" 

'  'Tis  a  long  tale,  La  Forest,"  broke  in  De  Artigny, 
laying  his  hand  on  the  other's  shoulder,  "  and  will  bide 
a  better  time  for  telling.  I  am  a  soldier,  and  you  may 
trust  my  word.  We  are  La  Salle's  men;  let  it  go  at 
that,  for  there  is  graver  duty  fronting  us  now  than 
the  retelling  of  camp  gossip.  Madame  is  my  friend, 
and  my  hand  will  defend  her  reputation.  Is  that 
enough,  comrade?  " 

"  Ay,  enough.  My  best  regards,  Madame,"  and  he 
bowed  low  before  me,  his  words  ringing  true.  "  Who 
ever  Sieur  de  la  Salle  has  learned  to  trust  hath  my 

371 


372  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

faith  also.  You  have  come  from  the  fort  I  take  it, 
De  Artigny?  How  are  matters  there?  " 

"  111  enough ;  the  officers  at  swords'  points,  and  the 
men  divided  into  three  camps,  for  where  De  la  Duran- 
taye  stands  there  is  no  evidence.  M.  Cassion  holds 
command  by  virtue  of  La  Barre's  commission,  and 
knows  no  more  of  Indian  war  than  a  Quebec  store 
keeper.  The  garrison  numbers  fifty  men  all  told ;  two- 
thirds  soldiers,  and  a  poor  lot." 

"  With  ammunition,  and  food  ?  " 

"  Ample  to  eat,  so  far  as  I  know,  but  Boisrondet 
tells  me  with  scarce  a  dozen  rounds  per  man.  The 
Iroquois  are  at  the  gates,  and  will  attack  at  daylight." 

"You  know  this?" 

"  The  signs  are  plain.  We  passed  one  party  clamb 
ering  up  the  cliff  —  no  less  than  fifty  warriors,  naked 
and  painted  for  war.  Tuscaroras,  Madame  said  from 
the  words  she  overheard  as  they  slipped  past  where  we 
hid.  Tis  not  likely  they  made  reconnoissance  alone. 
The  fiends  have  been  a  week  in  this  valley,  and  have 
swept  all  clear  of  our  Indian  allies;  now  they  can  bring 
their  full  force  against  the  fort." 

"  No  doubt  you  are  right." 

"  Twas  my  judgment,  at  least,  and  we  sought  help 
when  we  ran  into  you.  What  Indians  have  you?  " 

"  Illini,  mostly,  with  a  handful  of  Miamis  and 
Kickapoos.  We  met  them  at  the  crossing,  hiding  in 


WARRIORS  OF  THE  ILLINI  373 

the  hills.  They  were  sadly  demoralized,  and  filled  with 
horror  at  what  they  had  seen,  yet  agreed  to  return 
here  under  my  leadership." 

"Who  is  their  chief?" 

"Old  Sequitah  —  you  know  him?" 

"  Ay,  a  real  warrior.  Tis  better  than  I  dared  hope, 
for  I  have  been  in  battle  with  him  before.  Do  you 
number  a  hundred  ?  " 

"  And  fifty  more,  though  indifferently  armed.  Never 
have  I  seen  the  Illini  in  action,  De  Artigny ;  they  seem 
to  me  a  poor  lot,  so  frightened  of  the  wolves  as  to  be 
valueless." 

"  So  they  are  if  left  to  themselves,  but  under  white 
leadership  they  stiffen.  They  will  fight  if  given  the 
Indian  style.  They  will  never  stand  in  defense,  but 
if  we  lead  them  to  a  surprise,  they'll  give  good  account 
of  themselves.  That  is  my  plan  La  Forest  —  that  we 
creep  up  through  the  woods  behind  the  Iroquois  lines. 
They  will  expect  no  attack  from  the  rear,  and  will 
have  no  guard.  If  we  move  quickly  while  it  remains 
dark,  we  ought  to  get  within  a  few  yards  of  the  red 
demons  without  discovery.  They  will  fight  des 
perately,  no  doubt,  for  their  only  hope  of  escape  would 
be  to  either  plunge  down  the  rocky  banks  on  either 
side,  or  cut  a  way  through.  You  have  been  at  the 
fort?" 

"  Twice  before." 


374  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Then  you  know  the  nature  of  the  ground.  Tis 
all  woodland  until  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  the 
gates.  You  recall  the  great  rock  beside  the  trail  ? " 

"  Ay,  and  the  view  from  the  top." 

"  My  plan  would  be  to  creep  up  that  far,  with  flank 
ing  parties  on  the  slopes  below.  In  front,  as  you  may 
remember,  there  is  an  open  space,  then  a  fringe  of  for 
est  hiding  the  clearing  before  the  stockade.  The  Iro- 
quois  will  be  gathered  behind  that  fringe  of  trees  wait 
ing  daylight.  Is  my  thought  right?" 

"  Tis  the  most  likely  spot." 

"  Then  listen ;  I  have  thought  this  all  out.  You  and 
I,  with  Sequitah,  will  take  a  hundred  of  your  Indians, 
cross  the  small  river,  and  advance  up  the  trail.  That 
leaves  fifty  warriors  to  creep  through  the  woods  on 
either  slope,  twenty-five  to  a  side,  led  by  your  two 
couriers  de  bois.  We  will  wait  at  the  great  rock,  and 
give  the  signal." 

La  Forest  stood  silent  a  moment,  thinking;  then 
rested  his  hand  on  De  Artigny's  shoulder. 

"  It  looks  feasible  enough,  but  the  flanking  parties 
may  not  reach  their  positions  in  time." 

"  The  one  from  the  west  will  not  have  as  far  to 
travel  as  we  do.  The  other  does  not  make  so  much 
difference,  for  if  the  Iroquois  break  they  will  come  in 
this  direction  —  the  other  side  of  the  trail  is  sheer 
rock." 


WARRIORS  OF  THE  ILLIN1  375 

"  True;  and  what  about  the  lady?  " 

"  I  shall  go  with  you,  Messieurs,"  I  said  quietly. 
"  There  will  be  no  more  danger  there  than  here ;  be 
sides  you  would  not  leave  me  alone  without  a  guard, 
and  you  will  need  every  fighting  man." 

I  felt  the  grip  of  Rene's  hand  but  it  was  La  Forest's 
voice  that  spoke. 

"  The  right  ring  to  that,  hey,  De  Artigny !  Madame 
answers  my  last  argument.  But  first,  let  us  have  word 
with  the  chief." 

He  addressed  a  word  into  the  crowd  of  indistin 
guishable  figures,  and  an  Indian  came  forward.  Dim 
as  the  light  was  I  was  impressed  with  the  dignity  of 
his  carriage,  the  firm  character  of  his  facial  outline. 

"  I  am  Sequitah,  Chief  of  the  Mascoutins,"  he  said 
gravely,  "  for  whom  the  white  chief  sent." 

De  Artigny  stepped  forth,  standing  as  erect  as  the 
other. 

"  Sequitah  is  great  chief,"  he  said  quietly,  "  a  war 
rior  of  many  battles,  the  friend  of  La  Salle.  We  have 
smoked  the  peace-pipe  together,  and  walked  side  by 
side  on  the  war-trail.  Sequitah  knows  who  speaks  ?  " 

"  The  French  warrior  they  call  De  Artigny." 

"  Right ;  'tis  not  the  first  time  you  and  I  have  met 
the  Iroquois!  The  wolves  are  here  again;  they  have 
burned  the  villages  of  the  Illini,  and  killed  your  women 
and  children.  The  valley  is  black  with  smoke,  and  red 


376  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

with  blood.  What  says  the  war  chief  of  the  Mas- 
coutins  —  will  his  warriors  fight?  Will  they  strike 
with  us  a  blow  against  the  beasts?  " 

The  chief  swept  his  hand  in  wide  circle. 

"  We  are  warriors ;  we  have  tasted  blood.  What 
are  the  white  man's  words  of  wisdom?  " 

Briefly,  in  quick,  ringing  sentences,  De  Artigny  out 
lined  his  plan.  Sequitah  listened  motionless,  his  face 
unexpressive  of  emotion.  Twice,  confused  by  some 
French  phrase,  he  asked  grave  questions,  and  once  a 
courier  de  bois  spoke  up  in  his  own  tongue,  to  make 
the  meaning  clear.  As  De  Artigny  ceased  the  chief 
stood  for  a  moment  silent. 

"  We  leap  upon  them  from  cover  ?  "  he  asked  calmly, 
"  and  the  white  men  will  sally  forth  to  aid  us?  " 

"  'Tis  so  we  expect  —  M.  de  Tonty  is  never  averse 
to  a  fight/' 

"  I  believe  in  the  Iron  Hand ;  but  'tis  told  me  others 
command  now.  If  they  fail  we  are  but  few  against 
many." 

"They  will  not  fail,  Sequitah;  they  are  French 
men." 

The  Indian  folded  his  hands  across  his  breast,  his 
eyes  on  the  two  men  facing  him.  There  was  silence, 
but  for  the  slight  rustle  of  moving  bodies  in  the  dark 
ness. 

"  Sequitah  hears  the  voice  of  his  friend,"  he  an- 


WARRIORS  OF  THE  ILLINI  877 

nounced  at  last,  "  and  his  words  sound  wise.    The  war 
riors  of  the  Illini  will  fight  beside  the  white  men." 

There  was  no  time  lost  although  I  know  but  little 
of  what  occurred,  being  left  alone  there  while  La  For 
est  and  De  Artigny  divided  the  men,  and  arranged  the 
plans  of  advance.  The  dense  night  shrouded  much  of 
this  hasty  preparation,  for  all  I  could  perceive  were 
flitting  figures,  or  the  black  shadow  of  warriors  being 
grouped  together.  I  could  hear  voices,  never  loud,  giv 
ing  swift  orders,  or  calling  to  this  or  that  individual 
through  the  gloom. 

A  party  tramped  by  me,  and  disappeared,  twenty  or 
more  naked  warriors,  headed  by  a  black-bearded 
Frenchman,  bearing  a  long  rifle  —  the  detachment,  no 
doubt,  dispatched  to  guard  the  slope  east  of  the  trail, 
and  hurried  forth  to  cover  the  greater  distance.  Yet 
these  could  have  scarcely  advanced  far  through  that 
jungle  when  the  others  were  also  in  line,  waiting  the 
word. 

The  very  silence  in  which  all  this  was  accomplished, 
the  noiseless  bodies,  the  almost  breathless  attention, 
scarcely  enabled  me  to  realize  the  true  meaning  of  it 
all.  These  men  were  going  into  battle,  into  a  death 
grapple.  They  meant  to  attack  five  times  their  own 
number.  This  was  no  boy's  play;  it  was  war,  savage, 
relentless  war.  The  stern  horror  of  it  seemed  to  sud 
denly  grip  me  as  with  icy  fingers.  Here  was  what  I 


378  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

had  read  of,  dreamed  of,  being  enacted  before  my  very 
eyes.  I  was  even  a  part  of  it,  for  I  was  going  with 
them  to  the  field  of  blood. 

Yet  how  different  everything  was  from  those  for 
mer  pictures  of  imagination.  There  was  no  noise, 
no  excitement,  no  shrinking  —  just  those  silent,  mo 
tionless  men  standing  in  the  positions  assigned  them, 
the  dim  light  gleaming  on  their  naked  bodies,  their 
ready  weapons.  I  heard  the  voices  of  the  white  men, 
speaking  quietly,  giving  last  instructions  as  they 
passed  along  the  lines.  Sequitah  took  his  place,  not 
two  yards  from  me,  standing  like  a  statue,  his  face 
stern  and  emotionless. 

It  was  like  a  dream,  rather  than  a  reality.  I  was 
conscious  of  no  thrill,  no  sense  of  fear.  It  was  as 
though  I  viewed  a  picture  in  which  I  had  no  personal 
interest.  Out  of  the  darkness  came  De  Artigny,  paus 
ing  an  instant  before  the  chief. 

"All  is  well,  Sequitah?" 

"  Good  —  'tis  as  the  white  chief  wishes." 

"  Then  we  move  at  once ;  La  Forest  will  guide  the 
rear;  you  and  I  will  march  together.  Give  your  war 
riors  the  word." 

He  turned  and  took  my  hand. 

'  You  will  walk  with  me,  dear  one ;  you  are  not 
afraid?" 

"  Not  of  the  peril  of  coming  battle,"  I  answered. 


WAFLRIORS  OF  THE  ILLINI  379 

"I  —  I  think  I  hardly  realize  what  that  all  means ; 
but  the  risk  you  run.  Rene!  If  —  if  you  win,  you 
will  be  a  prisoner  condemned  to  death." 

He  laughed,  and  bent  low,  so  I  felt  his  lips  brush 
my  cheek. 

'  You  do  not  understand,  dear  girl.  A  moment  and 
I  will  explain  —  once  we  are  beyond  the  stream.  Now 
I  must  see  that  all  move  together." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

WE  WAIT  IN  AMBUSH 

WE  advanced  through  the  woods  down  a  slight 
incline,  the  Indians  moving  like  so  many  phan 
toms.  Not  a  branch  rattled  as  they  glided  silently  for 
ward,  not  a  leaf  rustled  beneath  the  soft  tread  of 
moccasined  feet.  De  Artigny  led  me  by  the  hand, 
aiding  me  to  move  quietly  over  the  uneven  ground,  but 
made  no  effort  to  speak.  Beside  us,  not  unlike  a 
shadow,  strode  the  chief  Sequitah,  his  stern  face  up 
lifted,  shadowed  by  long  black  hair,  a  rifle  gripped  in 
his  sinewy  arms.  We  crossed  the  little  river,  De 
Artigny  bearing  me  easily  in  his  grasp,  and,  on  the 
opposite  shore,  waited  for  the  others  to  follow.  They 
came,  a  long  line  of  dark,  shadowy  forms,  wading 
cautiously  through  the  shallow  water,  and  ranged 
themselves  just  below  the  bank,  many  still  standing  in 
the  stream.  What  light  there  was  flickered  over  naked 
bodies,  and  revealed  savage  eyes  gleaming  from  out 
masses  of  black  hair. 

De  Artigny  stepped  forward  on  the  exposed  root  of 
a  tree  to  where  he  could  see  his  dusky  followers,  and 
La  Forest  climbed  the  bank,  and  joined  him.  A  mo- 

380 


WE  WAIT  IN  AMBUSH  381 

ment  the  two  men  conferred,  turning  about  to  ques 
tion  Sequitah.  As  they  separated  I  could  distinguish 
De  Artigny's  final  words. 

"  Very  well,  then,  if  it  is  your  wish  I  take  command. 
Sequitah,  a  hundred  warriors  will  follow  you  along 
the  trail  —  you  know  it  well.  Have  your  best  scouts 
in  advance,  and  circle  your  braves  so  as  to  make  attack 
impossible.  Your  scouts  will  not  go  beyond  the  great 
rock  except  on  my  order.  M.  la  Forest  will  accom 
pany  them.  This  is  clear?  " 

The  Indian  muttered  response  in  his  own  tongue; 
then  spoke  more  sharply,  and  the  mass  of  warriors 
below  changed  formation,  the  greater  number  climb 
ing  the  bank,  and  grouping  themselves  in  the  darker 
shadow  of  the  woods. 

"Who  has  charge  of  the  others?"  asked  De 
Artigny. 

"  Bastian  Courtray,"  replied  La  Forest.  "  He  is 
yonder." 

'*  Then  Courtray,  listen ;  you  follow  the  stream,  but 
do  not  venture  from  cover.  Post  your  men  below  the 
stockade  and  wait  to  intercept  fugitives.  We  will  do 
the  fighting  above.  Are  the  warriors  with  you 
armed?" 

"  All  but  ten  have  rifles,  Monsieur,  but  I  know  not 
it  they  be  of  value." 

:<  You  must  make  the  best  use  of  them  you  can. 


382  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Above  all  things  be  quiet,  and  do  nothing  to  alarm  the 
Iroquois.  You  may  go." 

I  leaned  forward  watching  them  as  they  waded 
down  stream,  and  then  climbed  the  bank,  disappearing 
in  the  undergrowth.  Sequitah  had  moved  past  me,  and 
I  heard  his  voice  speaking  in  Indian  dialect.  Along 
the  forest  aisles  his  warriors  glided  by  where  I  stood, 
noiselessly  as  shadows.  In  another  moment  De 
Artigny  and  I  were  alone,  the  black  night  all  about  us, 
and  not  a  sound  reaching  our  ears  to  tell  of  those  van 
ished  allies.  He  took  my  hand,  a  caress  in  his  touch, 
a  suggestion  of  pride  in  his  voice. 

"  The  old  chief  is  warrior  still,"  he  said,  "  and, 
unless  all  signs  fail,  the  Iroquois  will  long  remember 
this  day.  Come,  Adele,  'twill  not  do  for  us  to  be  far 
behind,  and  we  have  walked  this  trail  before  together." 

Had  I  not  tested  it  with  my  own  ears  never  would  I 
have  believed  a  hundred  men  could  have  made  way  so 
noiselessly  in  the  dark,  through  such  thick  forest,  rock 
strewn  and  deeply  rutted.  Yet  not  a  sound  of  their 
stealthy  passage  was  wafted  back  to  us  on  the  wind  — 
no  echo  of  voice,  no  rasping  of  foot,  no  rustle  of 
leaves.  Ghosts  could  not  have  moved  more  silently. 
Some  way  the  very  thought  that  these  grim  savages 
were  thus  creeping  forward  to  attack,  and  kill,  their 
hearts  mad  with  hate,  wild  beasts  of  prey  stalking  their 
victims,  yielded  me  a  strange  feeling  of  horror.  I 


WE  WAIT  IN  AMBUSH  383 

clung  to  De  Artigny's  arm,  shrinking  from  the  shad 
ows,  rny  mind  filled  with  nameless  fear. 

"  Adele,"  he  whispered,  tenderly,  "  you  still  fear 
for  me  in  this  venture  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  There  is  no  need.  You  heard  La  Forest  say  he 
bore  orders  of  the  King  which  gave  De  Tonty  com 
mand  once  more  of  Fort  St.  Louis." 

1  Yes,  Monsieur ;  but  you  have  already  been  tried 
and  condemned.  Even  if  they  have  not  authority  to 
shoot  you  here,  they  have  power  to  transport  to  Que 
bec." 

"  There  would  be  battle  first,  if  I  know  my  old  com 
rades  well.  No,  as  to  that  there  is  no  cause  to  fear.  I 
shall  be  given  fair  trial  now,  and  welcome  it.  My 
fear  has  been  for  you  —  the  vengeance  of  Cassion,  if 
ever  you  came  within  his  grasp  again.  But  that  also 
is  settled." 

"  Settled?   What  is  it  you  would  tell  me?  " 

"This,  sweetheart;  you  should  know,  although  I 
would  that  some  other  might  tell  you.  La  Forest 
whispered  it  to  me  while  we  were  alone  yonder,  for  he 
knew  not  you  were  estranged  from  your  husband.  He 
bears  with  him  the  King's  order  for  the  arrest  of  M. 
Cassion.  Captain  de  Baugis  is  commissioned  by 
La  Barre  to  return  him  safely  to  Quebec  for  trial." 

"On  what  charge?" 


384  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Treason  to  France;  the  giving  of  false  testimony 
against  a  King's  officer,  and  the  concealing  of  official 
records." 

" Mon  Dieu!  was  it  the  case  of  my  father?  " 

"  Yes ;  the  truth  has  been  made  clear.  There  is,  as 
I  understand  from  what  La  Forest  told  me,  not  suffi 
cient  evidence  against  La  Barre  to  convict,  yet  'tis 
believed  the  case  will  cost  him  his  office.  But  M. 
Cassion  was  his  agent,  and  is  guilty  beyond  a  doubt." 

"  But,  Monsieur,  who  made  the  charges  ?  Who 
brought  the  matter  to  the  attention  of  Louis?  " 

"  The  Comte  de  Frontenac ;  he  was  your  father's 
friend,  and  won  him  restoration  of  his  property.  Not 
"until  La  Forest  met  him  in  France  was  he  aware  of 
the  wrong  done  Captain  la  Chesnayne.  Later  he  had 
converse  with  La  Salle,  a  Franciscan  once  stationed  at 
Montreal,  and  two  officers  of  the  regiment  Carignan- 
Salliers.  Armed  with  information  thus  gained  he  made 
appeal  to  Louis.  'Tis  told  me  the  King  was  so  angry 
he  signed  the  order  of  arrest  with  his  own  hand,  and 
handed  it  to  La  Forest  to  execute." 

"  The  Governor  knows  ?  " 

"  Not  yet.  La  Forest  felt  it  best  to  keep  the  secret, 
fearing  he  might  be  detained,  or  possibly  ambushed  on 
the  way  hither." 

I  cannot  describe  my  feelings  —  joy,  sorrow,  mem 
ory  of  the  past,  overwhelming  me.  My  eyes  were  wet 


WE  WAIT  IN  AMBUSH  385 

with  tears,  and  I  could  find  no  words.  De  Artigny 
seemed  to  understand,  yet  he  made  no  effort  to  speak, 
merely  holding  me  close  with  his  strong  arm.  So  in 
silence,  our  minds  upon  the  past  and  the  future,  we 
followed  the  savages  through  the  black  night  along 
the  dim  trail.  For  the  time  I  forgot  where  I  was,  my 
weird,  ghastly  surroundings,  the  purpose  of  our 
stealthy  advance,  and  remembered  only  my  father,  and 
the  scenes  of  childhood.  He  must  have  comprehended, 
for  he  made  no  attempt  to  interrupt  my  reverie,  and 
his  silence  drew  me  closer  —  the  steady  pressure  of  his 
arm  brought  me  peace. 

Suddenly  before  us  loomed  the  shadow  of  the  great 
rock,  which  rose  a  mighty  barrier  across  the  trail,  its 
crest  outlined  against  the  sky.  The  Indians  had  halted 
here,  and  we  pressed  forward  through  them,  until  we 
came  to  where  the  chief  and  La  Forest  waited.  There 
was  a  growing  tinge  of  light  in  the  eastern  sky, 
enabling  us  to  perceive  each  other's  faces.  All  was 
tense,  expectant,  the  Indians  scarcely  venturing  to 
breathe,  the  two  white  men  conversing  in  whispers. 
Sequitah  stood  motionless  as  a  statue,  his  lips  tightly 
closed. 

"Your  scouts  ventured  no  further?"  questioned 
De  Artigny. 

"  No,  'twas  not  safe ;  one  man  scaled  the  rock,  and 
reports  the  Iroquois  just  beyond." 


386  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  They  hide  in  covert  where  I  suspected  then ;  but 
I  would  see  with  my  own  eyes.  There  is  crevice  here, 
as  I  remember,  to  give  foothold.  Ay,  here  it  is,  an 
easy  passage  enough.  Come,  La  Forest,  a  glance 
ahead  will  make  clear  my  plans." 

The  two  clambered  up  noiselessly,  and  outstretched 
themselves  on  the  flat  surface  above.  The  dawn 
brightened,  almost  imperceptibly,  so  I  could  distin 
guish  the  savage  forms  on  either  side,  some  standing, 
some  squatting  on  the  grass,  all  motionless,  but  alert, 
their  weapons  gleaming,  their  cruel  eyes  glittering  from 
excitement.  La  Forest  descended  cautiously,  and 
touched  the  arm  of  the  chief. 

"You  see?" 

The  Indian  shook  his  head. 

"  Sequitah  know  now ;  he  not  need  see.  We  do  what 
white  chief  says." 

La  Forest  turned  toward  me. 

"  And  you,  Madame,  De  Artigny  would  have  you 
join  him." 

Surprised  at  the  request  I  rested  my  foot  in  his 
hand,  and  crept  forward  along  the  smooth  surface 
until  I  lay  beside  Rene.  He  glanced  aside  into  my 
face. 

"  Do  not  lift  your  head,"  he  whispered.  "  Peer 
through  this  cleft  in  the  stone." 

Had  I  the  talent  I  could  sketch  that  scene  now  from 


WE  WAIT  IN  AMBUSH  387 

memory.  It  must  ever  abide  in  my  mind,  distinct  in 
every  detail.  The  sky  overcast  with  cloud  masses,  a 
dense  mist  rising  from  the  valley,  the  pallid  spectral 
light  barely  making  visible  the  strange,  grotesque 
shapes  of  rocks,  trees  and  men.  Before  us  was  a  nar 
row  opening,  devoid  of  vegetation,  a  sterile  patch  of 
stone  and  sand,  and  beyond  this  a  fringe  of  trees, 
matted  with  underbrush  below  so  as  to  make  good 
screen,  but  sufficiently  thinned  out  above,  so  that,  from 
our  elevation,  we  could  look  through  the  interlaced 
branches  across  the  cleared  space  where  the  timber 
had  been  chopped  away  to  the  palisades  of  the  fort. 
The  first  space  was  filled  with  warriors,  crouching 
behind  the  cover  of  underbrush.  Most  of  these  were 
lying  down,  or  upon  their  knees,  watchfully  peering 
through  toward  the  fort  gates,  but  a  few  were  stand 
ing,  or  moving  cautiously  about  bearing  word  of  com 
mand.  The  attention  of  all  was  in  front  riveted  upon 
the  silent,  seemingly  deserted  fort.  Not  a  face  did  I 
note  turned  in  our  direction,  not  a  movement  to  indi 
cate  our  presence  was  suspected.  It  was  a  line,  in 
many  places  two  deep,  of  naked  red  bodies,  stretching 
down  the  slope  on  either  side ;  the  coarse  black  hair  of 
the  warriors  gave  them  savage  look,  while  here  and 
there  a  chief  sported  gaudy  war  bonnet,  and  all  along 
was  the  gleam  of  weapons.  The  number  of  them 
caused  me  to  gasp  for  breath. 


388  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Monsieur,"  I  whispered  timidly,  "  you  can  never 
attack;  there  are  too  many." 

'  They  appear  more  numerous  than  they  are,"  he 
answered  confidently,  "  but  it  will  be  a  stiff  fight.  Not 
all  Tuscaroras  either;  there  are  Eries  yonder  to  the 
right,  and  a  few  renegade  Mohawks  with  them.  Look, 
by  the  foot  of  that  big  tree,  the  fellow  in  war  bonnet, 
and  deerskin  shirt  —  what  make  you  of  him?" 

"  A  white  man  in  spite  of  his  paint." 
c  'Twas  my  guess  also.    I  thought  it  likely  they  had 
a  renegade  with  them,  for  this  is  not  Indian  strategy. 
La  Forest  was  of  the  same  opinion,  although  'twas  too 
dark  when  he  was  here  for  us  to  make  sure." 

"  For  what  are  they  waiting,  and  watching?  " 

"  The  gates  to  open,  no  doubt.  If  they  suspect 
nothing  within,  they  will  send  out  a  party  soon  to 
reconnoiter  the  trail,  and  reach  the  river  below  for 
water.  It  is  the  custom,  and,  no  doubt,  these  devils 
know,  and  will  wait  their  chance.  They  urge  the  lag 
gards  now." 

We  lay  and  watched  them,  his  hand  clasping  mine. 
Those  warriors  who  had  been  lying  prone,  rose  to 
their  knees,  and  weapons  in  hand,  crouched  for  a 
spring;  the  chiefs  scattered,  careful  to  keep  concealed 
behind  cover.  Not  a  sound  reached  us,  every  move 
ment  noiseless,  the  orders  conveyed  by  gesture  of  the 
hand.  De  Artigny  pressed  my  fingers. 


WE  WAIT  IN  AMBUSH  389 

"  Action  will  come  soon,"  he  said,  his  lips  at  my 
ear,  "  and  I  must  be  ready  below  to  take  the  lead.  You 
can  serve  us  best  here,  Adele ;  there  is  no  safer  spot  if 
you  lie  low.  You  have  a  bit  of  cloth  —  a  handker 
chief?" 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

"  Then  watch  the  fort  gates,  and  if  you  see  them 
open  drop  the  cloth  over  the  edge  of  the  rock  there 
in  signal.  I  will  wait  just  below,  but  from  where  we 
are  we  can  see  nothing.  You  understand?" 

"  Surely,  Monsieur ;  I  am  to  remain  here  and  watch ; 
then  signal  you  when  the  fort  gates  open." 

"  Ay,  that  is  it;  or  if  those  savages  advance  into  the 
open  —  they  may  not  wait." 

"  Yes,  Monsieur." 

His  lips  touched  mine,  and  I  heard  him  whisper  a 
word  of  endearment. 

"  You  are  a  brave  girl." 

"  No,  Monsieur ;  I  am  frightened,  terribly  fright 
ened,  but  —  but  I  love  you,  and  am  a  Frenchwoman." 

He  crept  back  silently,  and  I  was  left  alone  on 
the  great  rock,  gazing  out  anxiously  into  the  gray 
morning. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

THE    CHARGE  OF  THE  ILLINI 

IT  seemed  a  long  time,  yet  it  could  scarcely  have 
exceeded  a  few  moments,  for  the  light  of  early 
dawn  was  still  dim  and  spectral,  making  those  savage 
figures  below  appear  strange  and  inhuman,  while, 
through  the  tree  barrier,  the  more  distant  stockade  was 
little  more  than  a  vague  shadow.  I  could  barely  dis 
tinguish  the  sharp  pointed  logs,  and  if  any  guard 
passed,  his  movements  were  indistinguishable. 

Had  I  not  known  where  they  were  even  the  posi 
tion  of  the  gates  would  have  been  a  mystery.  Yet  I 
lay  there,  my  eyes  peering  through  the  cleft  in  the 
rock,  every  nerve  in  my  body  throbbing.  All  had  been 
entrusted  to  me;  it  was  to  be  my  signal  which  would 
send  De  Artigny,  La  Forest,  and  their  Indian  allies 
forward.  I  must  not  fail  them;  I  must  do  my  part. 
Whatever  the  cost  —  even  though  it  be  his  life  — • 
nothing  could  absolve  me  from  this  duty. 

The  Iroquois  were  massing  toward  the  center, 
directly  in  front  of  the  closed  gates.  The  change  in 
formation  was  made  with  all  the  stealthiness  of  Indian 
cunning,  the  warriors  creeping  silently  behind  the  con- 

390 


THE  CHARGE  OF  THE  ILLINI  391 

cealing  bushes,  and  taking  up  their  new  positions 
according  to  motions  of  their  chiefs.  Those  having 
rifles  loaded  their  weapons,  while  others  drew  knives 
and  tomahawks  from  their  belts,  and  held  them  glit 
tering  in  the  gray  light.  The  white  leader  remained 
beside  the  big  tree,  paying  no  apparent  heed  to  any 
thing  excepting  the  stockade  in  front.  The  daylight 
brightened,  but  mist  clouds  overhung  the  valley,  while 
floating  wreaths  of  fog  drifted  between  the  great 
rock  and  the  fort  gates,  occasionally  even  obscuring 
the  Iroquois  in  vaporous  folds.  There  was  no  sound, 
no  sight,  of  those  hidden  below,  waiting  my  word.  I 
seemed  utterly  alone. 

Suddenly  I  started,  lifting  myself  slightly,  on  one 
arm  so  as  to  see  more  clearly.  Ay,  the  gates  were 
opening,  slowly  at  first  as  though  the  great  wooden 
hinges  made  resistance;  then  the  two  leaves  parted, 
and  I  had  glimpse  within.  Two  soldiers  pushed 
against  the  heavy  logs,  and,  as  they  opened  wider,  a 
dozen,  or  more  men  were  revealed,  leaning  carelessly 
on  their  rifles.  Boisrondet,  bearing  gun  in  the  hollow 
of  his  arm  stepped  forward  into  the  opening,  and  gazed 
carelessly  about  over  the  gray,  mist  shrouded  scene. 

It  was  evident  enough  he  felt  no  suspicion  that  any 
thing  more  serious  than  the  usual  Indian  picket  would 
be  encountered.  He  turned  and  spoke  to  the  soldiers, 
waiting  while  they  shouldered  their  rifles,  and  tramped 


392  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

forth  to  join  him.  His  back  was  toward  the  fringe  of 
wood.  The  arm  of  the  white  renegade  shot  into  the 
air,  and  behind  him  the  massed  Iroquois  arose  to  their 
feet,  crouching  behind  their  cover  ready  to  spring.  I 
reached  over  the  rock  edge,  and  dropped  the  handker 
chief. 

I  must  have  seen  what  followed,  yet  I  do  not  know ; 
the  incidents  seem  burned  on  my  memory,  yet  are  so 
confused  I  can  place  them  in  no  order.  The  white 
renegade  seemed  waiting,  his  arm  upraised.  Ere  it 
fell  in  signal  to  dispatch  his  wild  crew  to  the  slaughter, 
there  was  a  crash  of  rifles  all  about  me,  the  red  flare 
leaping  into  the  gray  mist  —  a  savage  yell  from  a  hun 
dred  throats,  and  a  wild  rush  of  naked  bodies. 

I  saw  warriors  of  the  Iroquois  fling  up  their  arms 
and  fall;  I  saw  them  shrink,  and  shrivel,  break  ranks 
and  run.  Surprised,  stricken,  terrified  by  the  war- 
whoops  of  the  maddened  Illini,  realizing  only  that  they 
were  caught  between  enemies,  their  one  and  only 
thought  was  escape.  Two  of  their  chiefs  were  down, 
and  the  white  renegade,  stumbling  and  falling  as 
though  also  hurt,  dived  into  the  underbrush. 

Before  they  could  rally,  or  even  comprehend  what 
had  occurred,  their  assailants  were  upon  them.  Leap 
ing  aross  the  open,  over  rock  and  sand,  yelling  like 
fiends,  weapons  gleaming  in  the  dull  light,  the  frenzied 
Illini,  enflamed  with  revenge,  maddened  with  hate, 


THE  CHARGE  OF  THE  ILLINI  393 

flung  themselves  straight  at  them.  Rifles  flashed  in 
their  faces,  tomahawks  whirled  in  the  air,  but  nothing 
stopped  that  rush.  Warriors  fell,  but  the  others  stum 
bled  over  the  naked  bodies.  I  saw  De  Artigny, 
stripped  to  his  shirt,  and  that  in  rags  from  the  bushes 
he  had  plunged  through,  his  rifle  barrel  gripped,  a  yard 
in  front  of  them  all.  I  saw  La  Forest,  bareheaded,  and 
Sequitah,  his  Indian  stoicism  forgotten  in  mad  blood 
lust 

Then  they  struck  and  were  lost  in  the  fierce  mael 
strom  of  struggle,  striking,  falling,  red  hands  gripping 
at  red  throats,  rifle  butts  flung  high,  tomahawks  deal 
ing  the  death  blow,  knives  gleaming  as  sinewy  arms 
drove  them  home.  I  could  no  longer  distinguish 
enemy  from  friend;  they  were  interlocked,  struggling 
like  mad  dogs,  fighting  as  devils  might,  a  wild  tangled 
mass  of  bodies,  of  waving  hair,  of  blazing  eyes,  of 
uplifted  steel. 

The  Iroquois  had  rallied  from  their  first  shock; 
already  they  realized  the  small  number  of  the  attackers. 
Those  who  had  fled  were  turning  back ;  those  on  either 
flank  were  running  toward  the  scene  of  fight.  I  saw 
the  white  renegade  burst  from  the  press,  urging  these 
laggards  forward.  Scarcely  had  he  attained  the  outer 
edge,  when  De  Artigny  fought  his  way  forth  also, 
tearing  the  mass  asunder  with  sweep  of  rifle.  They 
stood  face  to  face,  glaring  into  each  other's  eyes. 


394  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

The  rifle  in  De  Artigny's  hand  was  but  a  twisted 
bar  of  iron;  the  renegade's  only  weapon  was  a  mur 
derous  knife,  its  point  reddened  with  blood.  What 
word  was  said,  I  know  not,  but  I  saw  De  Artigny 
fling  his  bar  aside,  and  draw  the  knife  at  his  belt.  Mon 
Dieu!  I  could  not  look;  I  know  not  how  they  fought; 
I  hid  my  eyes  and  prayed.  When  I  glanced  up  again 
both  were  gone,  the  fighting  mass  was  surging  over  the 
spot  —  but  the  Iroquois  were  in  flight,  seeking  only 
some  means  of  escape,  while  out  through  the  fort  gates 
the  soldiers  of  the  garrison  were  coming  on  a  run, 
pouring  volleys  of  lead  into  the  fleeing  savages.  I  saw 
De  Tonty,  De  Baugis,  De  la  Durantaye  —  ay !  and 
there  was  M.  Cassion,  back  among  the  stragglers,  wav 
ing  his  sword  gallantly  in  the  air.  It  was  all  over  with 
so  quickly  I  could  but  sit  and  stare ;  they  ran  past  me 
in  pursuit,  wild  yells  echoing  through  the  woods,  but 
all  I  thought  of  then  was  M.  de  Artigny.  I  scrambled 
down  the  rock,  falling  heavily  in  my  haste,  yet  once 
upon  my  feet  again,  rushed  forth,  reckless  of  danger. 
The  ground  was  strewn  with  dead  and  wounded,  the 
victorious  Illini  already  scattered  in  merciless,  head 
long  pursuit.  Only  a  group  of  soldiers  remained  at 
the  edge  of  the  forest.  Among  these  were  De  Tonty 
and  La  Forest.  Neither  noticed  my  approach  until  I 
faced  them. 

"  What,  Madame,"  exclaimed  De  Tonty,  "  you  here 


De  Artigny  and  the  white  renegade  meet  in  battle 


THE  CHARGE  OF  THE  ILLINI  395 

also?"  he  paused  as  though  in  doubt,  "and  the  Sieur 
de  Artigny  —  had  he  part  in  this  feat  of  arms?  " 

"  A  very  important  part,  Monsieur,"  returned  La 
Forest,  staunching  a  wound  on  his  forehead,  yet  bow 
ing  gallantly  to  me.  "  'Twas  indeed  his  plan,  and  I 
permitted  him  command  as  he  knows  these  Illini  In 
dians  better  than  I." 

"  But  does  he  live,  Monsieur  ?  "  I  broke  in  anxiously. 

"  Live !  ay,  very  much  alive  —  see,  he  comes  yon 
der  now.  Faith,  he  fought  Jules  Lescalles  knife  to 
knife,  and  ended  the  career  of  that  renegade.  Is  that 
not  a  recommendation,  M.  de  Tonty?  " 

The  other  did  not  answer;  he  was  watching  De 
Artigny  approach,  his  eyes  filled  with  doubt.  I  also 
had  scarce  thought  otherwise,  and  stepped  forward  to 
greet  him,  with  hands  outstretched.  He  was  rags 
from  head  to  foot,  spattered  with  blood,  an  ugly  wound 
showing  on  one  cheek,  yet  his  lips  and  eyes  smiled. 

"  'Twas  good  work,  well  done,"  he  said  cheerily. 
"  Twill  be  a  while  before  the  Iroquois  besiege  this  fort 
again.  Is  that  not  your  thought,  M.  de  Tonty?" 

"  I  appreciate  the  service  rendered,"  replied  the 
other  gravely.  "  But  you  are  in  peril  here.  M.  Cas- 
sion  is  yonder,  and  still  in  command." 

De  Artigny  glanced  inquiringly  at  La  Forest,  and 
the  latter  stepped  forward,  a  leather  bound  packet  in 
his  hands. 


396  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Your  pardon,  M.  de  Tonty,"  he  said.  "  I  had  for 
gotten  my  true  mission  here.  I  bear  orders  from  the 
King  of  France." 

"  From  Louis  ?  La  Salle  has  reached  the  King's 
ear?" 

"  Ay,  to  good  results.  These  are  for  you,  Mon 
sieur." 

De  Tonty  took  them,  yet  his  thought  was  not  upon 
their  contents,  but  with  his  absent  chief. 

"  You  saw  Sieur  de  la  Salle  in  France?  you  left 
him  well?" 

"  More  than   well  —  triumphant  over  all  his  ene 
mies.    He  sails  for  the  mouth  of  the  Great  River  with 
a  French  colony;  Louis  authorized  the  expedition." 
"And  is  that  all?" 

"  All,  except  it  was  rumored  at  the  court  that  La 
Barre  would  not  for  long  remain  Governor  of  New 
France." 

The  face  of  the  Italian  did  not  change  expression; 
slowly  he  opened  the  papers,  and  glanced  at  their  con 
tents;  then  folded  them  once  more,  and  lifted  his  eyes 
to  our  faces. 

"  By  Grace  of  the  King,"  he  said  simply,  u  I  am 
again  in  command  of  Fort  St.  Louis.  I  see  the  order 
is  countersigned  by  La  Barre." 

'  Yes,  Monsieur ;  he  had  no  choice  —  'twas  not  done 
happily." 


THE  CHARGE  OF  THE  ILLINI  397 

"  I  presume  not.  But  Messieurs,  it  may  be  well  for 
us  to  return  within  the  fort.  Madame,  may  I  have  the 
pleasure  of  escorting  you?  " 

We  made  our  way  slowly  through  the  fringe  of 
woods,  and  across  the  open  space  before  the  fort  gates 
which  still  stood  open.  The  dead  bodies  of  savages 
were  on  all  sides,  so  horribly  mutilated,  many  of  them, 
that  I  hid  my  eyes  from  the  sight.  De  Tonty  tried  to 
speak  of  other  things,  and  to  shield  me  from  the  view, 
but  I  was  so  sick  at  heart  I  could  hardly  answer  him. 
De  la  Durantaye,  with  a  dozen  men  to  aid,  was  already 
busily  engaged  in  seeking  the  wounded,  and  I  caught 
sight  of  De  Baugis  far  down  the  western  slope  clam 
bering  up,  a  body  of  Indians  at  his  heels.  Cassion  had 
disappeared ;  indeed  there  was  not  so  much  as  a  single 
guard  at  the  gate  when  we  entered,  yet  we  were  greeted 
instantly  by  his  voice. 

:  Tis  well  you  return,  M.  de  Tonty,"  he  said  loudly. 
"  I  was  about  to  call  those  soldiers  yonder,  and  close 
the  gates.  Tis  hardly  safe  to  have  them  left  thus  with 
all  these  strange  Indians  about." 

"  They  are  Illini,  Monsieur  —  our  allies." 

"  Pah !  an  Indian  is  an  Indian  to  my  mind ;  bid 
M.  de  la  Durantaye  come  hither."  He  stared  at  De 
Artigny  and  me,  seeing  us  first  as  he  stepped  forward. 
A  moment  he  gasped,  his  voice  failing;  then  anger 
conquered,  and  he  strode  forward,  sword  in  hand. 


398  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

" M on  Dieu!  What  is  this?  You  here  again,  you 
bastard  wood  ranger?  I  had  hopes  I  was  rid  of  you, 
even  at  the  cost  of  a  wife.  Well,  I  soon  will  be.  Here, 
Durantaye,  bring  your  men;  we  have  a  prisoner  here 
to  stretch  rope.  De  Tonty,  I  command  you  in  the  name 
of  France !  " 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

THE  CLEARING  OF  MYSTERY 

THE  point  of  his  sword  was  at  De  Artigny's 
breast,  but  the  younger  man  stood  motionless, 
his  lips  smiling,  his  eyes  on  the  other's  face. 

"  Perchance,  Monsieur,"  he  said  quietly,  "  it  might 
be  best  for  you  first  to  speak  with  this  friend  of  mine." 

"  What  friend?  S  acre  I  What  is  the  fellow  to  me? 
Who  is  he?  another  one  of  La  Salle's  spawn?  " 

La  Forest,  still  bareheaded,  his  forehead  bleeding, 
pressed  down  the  swordblade. 

"  The  company  is  a  good  one,"  he  said  bluntly 
enough,  "  and  just  now  well  worth  belonging  to.  I  am 
Francois  de  la  Forest,  Monsieur,  one  time  commandant 
at  Detroit;  at  present  messenger  from  the  King  of 
France." 

"  King's  messenger  —  you !  Mon  Dieu!  you  look  it. 
Come,  man,  what  mummery  is  this  ?  " 

"  No  mummery,  Monsieur.  I  left  France  two 
months  since,  bearing  the  King's  own  word  to  M.  la 
Barre.  Tis  with  his  endorsement  I  journeyed  hither 
to  restore  Henri  de  Tonty  to  his  rightful  command  of 
Fort  St.  Louis." 

399 


400  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  You  lie !  "  Cassion  cried  hotly,  eyes  blazing  hatred 
and  anger,  "  'tis  some  hellish  trick." 

"  Monsieur,  never  before  did  man  say  that  to  me, 
and  live.  Were  you  not  felon,  and  thief  I  would  strike 
you  where  you  stand.  Ay,  I  mean  the  words  —  now 
listen;  lift  that  sword  point  and  I  shoot  you  dead. 
Monsieur  de  Tonty,  show  the  man  the  papers." 

Cassion  took  them  as  though  in  a  daze,  his  hand 
trembling,  his  eyes  burning  with  malignant  rage.  I 
doubt  if  he  ever  saw  clearly  the  printed  and  written 
words  of  the  document,  but  he  seemed  to  grasp  vaguely 
the  fact  of  La  Barre's  signature. 

"  A  forgery,"  he  gasped.  "  Ah,  De  Baugis,  see 
here;  these  damned  curs  of  La  Salle  would  play  trick 
on  me.  Look  at  the  paper." 

The  dragoon  took  it,  and  smoothed  it  out  in  his 
hands.  His  face  was  grave,  as  his  eyes  searched  the 
printed  lines. 

"  Tis  the  great  seal  of  France,"  he  said  soberly, 
looking  about  at  the  faces  surrounding  him,  "  and  the 
signature  of  the  governor.  How  came  it  here  ?  " 

"  By  my  hand,"  returned  La  Forest  proudly.  "  You 
know  me  —  Monsieur  Francois  la  Forest." 

"  Ay,  I  know  you,  ever  a  follower  of  La  Salle,  and 
friend  of  Frontenac.  Twas  through  his  influence  you 
got  this.  Tis  little  use  for  us  to  quarrel,  M.  Cassion 
—  the  order  is  genuine." 


THE  CLEARING  OF  MYSTERY  401 

"  Mon  Dieu,  I  care  not  for  such  an  order ;  it  does  not 
supersede  my  commission;  I  outrank  this  De  Tonty." 

"  Hush,  do  not  play  the  fool." 

"  Better  the  fool  than  the  coward." 

"  Wait,"  said  La  Forest  sharply,  "  the  matter  is 
not  ended.  You  are  Francois  Cassion,  of  Quebec?" 

"  Major  of  Infantry,  Commissaire  of  the  Governor 
La  Barre." 

"  So  the  titles  read  in  this  document.  I  arrest  you 
by  King's  order  for  treason  to  France,  and  mutilation 
of  official  records.  Here  is  the  warrant,  M.  de  Baugis, 
and  your  orders  to  convey  the  prisoner  to  Quebec  for 
trial." 

Cassion's  face  went  white,  and  he  struggled  madly 
for  breath.  De  Baugis  grasped  the  paper,  so  startled 
at  this  new  development  as  to  be  incapable  of  compre 
hension. 

"  Under  arrest?  for  what,  Monsieur?  Treason,  and 
mutilation  of  official  records?  What  does  it  mean?" 

"  This  —  the  man  knows,  and  will  not  deny  the 
charge.  False  testimony  sworn  to,  and  signed  by  this 
Francois  Cassion,  charged  Captain  la  Chesnayne  with 
cowardice  and  treason.  In  consequence  the  latter  was 
broken  of  his  command,  and  his  estates  forfeited  to 
the  Crown.  Later,  through  the  efforts  of  Frontenac, 
the  King  was  convinced  of  injustice,  and  the  estates 
were  restored  by  royal  order.  This  order  reached 


402  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

Quebec,  but  was  never  recorded.  This  Cassion  was 
then  private  secretary  to  the  governor,  and  the  paper 
came  into  his  hands.  Later,  to  hush  up  the  scandal, 
he  married  Captain  la  Chesnayne's  daughter  against 
her  will.  The  day  this  was  accomplished  the  lost  order 
was  placed  on  file." 

"You  saw  it?" 

'  Yes,  I  had  the  files  searched  secretly.  The  order 
was  dispatched  from  France  five  years  ago,  but  was 
stamped  as  received  the  day  Cassion  departed  from 
Quebec." 

My  eyes  were  upon  the  speaker  and  I  failed  to  note 
how  the  accused  man  met  this  damning  charge.  It 
was  his  voice  which  drew  my  attention  —  high  pitched, 
harsh,  unna'tural. 

" Mon  Dieu!  'twas  not  I  —  'twas  La  Barrel  " 

"  Tell  that  in  Quebec ;  though  little  good  'twill  do 
you.  M.  de  Baugis,  in  the  King's  name  I  order  this 
man's  arrest." 

I  saw  De  Baugis  step  forward,  his  hand  outstretched ; 
then  all  was  confusion  and  struggle.  With  the  hoarse 
snarl  of  a  beast,  Cassion  leaped  forward,  struck  La 
Forest  with  his  shoulder,  and  drove  sword  point  into 
De  Artigny.  De  Tonty  gripped  him,  but  was  hurled 
aside  by  insane  strength,  reeling  back  so  that  the 
weight  of  his  body  struck  me  to  my  knees.  The  next 
instant,  his  sword-point  dripping  blood,  the  runner 


THE  CLEARING  OF  MYSTERY  403 

was  beyond  reach,  speeding  for  the  open  gate.  What 
followed  I  know  from  word  of  others,  and  no  view  I 
had  of  it. 

De  Artigny  had  fallen,  huddled  in  a  heap  on  the 
grass,  and  I  dragged  myself  across  to  him  on  my  knees. 
I  heard  oaths,  a  shuffling  of  feet,  a  rush  of  bodies,  a 
voice  I  did  not  recognize  shouting  some  order  —  then 
the  sharp  crack  of  a  rifle,  and  silence.  I  cared  not 
what  had  occurred;  I  had  De  Artigny's  head  in  my 
arms,  and  his  eyes  opened  and  smiled  up  at  me  full  of 
courage. 

"You  are  badly  hurt?" 

"No,  I  think  not;  the  thrust  was  too  high.  Lift 
me,  and  I  breathe  better.  The  man  must  have  been 
mad." 

"  Surely  yes,  Monsieur ;  think  you  he  had  hope  of 
escape  ?  " 

"  Tis  likely  he  thought  only  of  revenge.  Ah,  you 
are  here  also,  De  Tonty." 

:(  Yes,  lad ;  there  is  small  use  for  me  yonder.  You 
are  not  seriously  struck  ?  " 

"  I  bleed  freely,  but  the  thrust  was  in  the  shoulder. 
I  could  stand,  I  think,  with  your  aid." 

On  his  feet  he  leaned  heavily  on  us  both,  yet  would 
not  be  led  away,  until  La  Forest  joined  us.  He  held 
in  his  hand  some  papers,  yet  neither  of  us  questioned 
him. 


404  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

"  Monsieur  de  Tonty,"  he  said,  "  I  would  have  pri 
vate  word  with  you." 

"  When  I  help  De  Artigny  to  his  bed,  and  have  look 
at  his  wound.  Yet  is  it  not  matter  of  interest  to  these 
as  well?" 

"  I  take  it  so." 

"  Then  speak  your  message  —  M.  Cassion  is  dead  ?  " 

"  The  sentry's  bullet  found  his  heart,  Monsieur." 

"  I  saw  him  fall.  Those  papers  were  upon  him  — 
are  they  of  value?  " 

"  That  I  know  not ;  they  possess  no  meaning  to  me, 
but  they  were  addressed  to  the  man  killed  at  St. 
Ignace." 

"  Hugo  Chevet  ?  "  I  exclaimed.  "  My  uncle ;  may 
I  not  see  them,  Monsieur?" 

De  Tonty  placed  them  in  my  hands  —  a  letter  from 
a  lawyer  in  Quebec,  with  a  form  of  petition  to  the 
King,  and  a  report  of  his  search  of  the  archives  of 
New  France.  The  other  document  was  the  sworn 
affidavit  of  Jules  Beaubaou,  a  clerk  of  records,  that  he 
had  seen  and  read  a  paper  purporting  to  be  a  restora 
tion  from  the  King  to  the  heirs  of  Captain  la  Ches- 
nayne.  It  was  signed  and  sealed.  I  looked  up  at  the 
faces  surrounding  me;  startled  and  frightened  at  this 
witness  from  the  dead. 

"  They  are  papers  belonging  to  Chevet?  "  asked  De 
Tonty. 


THE  CLEARING  OF  MYSTERY  405 

"  Yes,  Monsieur  —  see.  He  must  have  known,  sus 
pected  the  truth  before  our  departure,  yet  had  no 
thought  such  villainy  was  the  work  of  M.  Cassion.  He 
sought  evidence." 

"  That  is  the  whole  story,  no  doubt.  La  Barre 
learned  of  his  search,  for  he  would  have  spies  in 
plenty,  and  wrote  his  letter  of  warning  to  Cassion. 
The  latter,  fearing  the  worst,  and  desperate,  did  not 
even  hesitate  at  murder  to  gain  possession  of  these 
documents.  Fate  served  him  well,  and  gave  him  De 
Artigny  as  victim.  I  wonder  only  that  he  did  not  long 
ago  destroy  the  papers." 

"  There  is  always  some  weakness  in  crime,"  com 
mented  La  Forest,  "  and  the  man  has  paid  penalty  for 
his.  It  would  be  my  guess  he  desired  to  place  them  in 
La  Barre's  hands  in  proof  of  his  loyalty.  But,  Mes 
sieurs,  De  Artigny  needs  to  have  his  wound  dressed. 
We  can  discuss  all  this  later." 

It  was  two  days  later,  and  the  bright  sunshine  rested 
on  Fort  St.  Louis  flecking  the  sides  of  the  great  rock 
with  gold,  and  bridging  the  broad  valley  below.  De 
Artigny,  yet  too  weak  to  rise  unaided,  sat  in  a  chair 
Barbeau  had  made  beside  the  open  window,  and  to  his 
call  I  joined  him,  my  arm  on  his  shoulder  as  I  also 
gazed  down  upon  the  scene  below.  It  was  one  of 
peace  now,  the  silvery  Illinois  winding  hither  and  yon 


406  BEYOND  THE  FRONTIER 

among  its  green  islands,  the  shadowy  woods  darkening 
one  bank,  and  the  vast  meadows  stretching  northward 
from  the  other.  Below  the  bend  an  Indian  village, 
already  rebuilt  and  occupied,  slept  in  the  sun,  and  I 
could  see  children  and  dogs  playing  before  the  tepees. 

Down  the  sharp  trail  from  the  fort  a  line  of  Indian 
packers  were  toiling  slowly,  their  backs  supporting 
heavy  burdens  which  they  bore  to  two  canoes  resting 
against  the  bank.  About  these  were  grouped  a  little 
party  of  white  men,  and  when  at  last  the  supplies  were 
all  aboard,  several  took  their  places  at  the  paddles,  and 
pushed  off  into  the  stream. 

There  was  waving  of  hands,  and  shouts,  and  one 
among  them  —  even  at  that  distance  I  could  tell  La 
Forest  —  looked  up  at  our  window,  and  raised  his  hat 
in  gesture  of  farewell.  I  watched  until  they  rounded 
the  rock  and  disappeared  on  their  long  journey  to 
Quebec,  until  the  others  —  exiles  of  the  wilderness  — 
turned  away  and  began  to  climb  upward  to  the  fort 
gates.  De  Artigny's  hand  closed  softly  over  mine. 

"  You  are  sad,  sweetheart ;  you  long  too  for  New 
France?" 

"  No,  Dear  One,"  I  answered,  and  he  read  the  truth 
in  my  eyes.  "  Wherever  you  are  is  my  home.  On 
this  rock  in  the  great  valley  we  will  serve  each  other  — 
and  France." 


\ 

Parrish,  Ra 

idall 

555 
P261 
be 

Beyond  'the 

frontier 

i  .-&1T 

Si**-*-*-** 


DD6 


